Ron and Ronnie

A niche for stories; fiction or non.
goyse

Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Tue Sep 10, 2019 5:21 am

The story of Ron and Ronnie is one that I wrote after the story of my ex-wife. I did it because the story of my ex-wife, Sue would not be complete unless this story was told because Ron was the man that Lyn ended up married to. Along the way, while telling the story of my ex-wife, Ronnie was never far away even though she seldom if ever got mentioned in the story but I felt that it was important for the reader to know that there were many parallel stories happening in and around that of Sue.

This story starts when I was just becoming a teenager. I grew up in a family where my brothers and my cousins all played Rugby league and so it was almost impossible for me not to play the same sport. Ron was a great Rugby player and played for many years.

Now for the story.

It was an early morning trip to a football match on a cold day when I first met my soon to be good mate Ron. He and I were so different that our positions in life should reasonable have made us enemies. Anyone looking at us and at how we met would have shaken their head and simply said, “No way, couldn’t happen, they couldn’t be friends,” but we became very good friends and we still are today, many years later.

Ron played in the forwards for the opposition Rugby League team while I played halfback. Ron’s task was to stop me. Mine was to break through the forwards one of which was Ron. That alone should have put a hold on any friendship but for some unknown reason after the match we each took the time and made the effort to stop and talk about the game.

Ron was a tall red-headed lad. Even at fourteen years of age, he was almost six foot tall. By comparison, I was a dark-haired little squirt, not yet five feet. He was thin but I was more thickset. Because of my height, I realized that to be competitive I needed to train harder than anyone else and this meant that I was developing muscle bulk even at that young age.

The following season when our teams played each other, I made a point of locating Ron and because our teams didn’t play till later that afternoon we had lunch together. I found that we had similar interests. Ron, like me, liked boats and we both water skied with our families. After lunch, we were joined by a girl by the name of Ronnie who Ron introduced me to. She also was redheaded and I mistakenly assumed she was a member of Ron’s family. When she took her seat it was on my side of the table pressed up against my thigh even though there was adequate room.

After the match which my team won by some miracle, I joined Ronnie on the benches. Ron’s team had been expected to win because they were by far the strongest team that season. Their coach was gutted so called the team together to work out how they managed to lose. My intention, by joining Ronnie was to catch up to Ron who I now considered to be a friend. Ron, however, didn’t appear. Ronnie, I found to be very friendly. She once more sat very close to me and being fifteen years of age I enjoyed her attention.

I would not see Ron or Ronnie again for a number of years after that. At nineteen years of age, I travelled to Ron’s hometown intending to catch up to him. At least that was what I led people to believe but I was, in fact, hoping to catch up to the young lady, Ronnie who I still believed to be Ron’s sister.

I was told that Ron had moved to the city and was training for a trade. When I asked about his sister, I was told that he didn’t have a sister. Of course, I then asked about a girl who Ron had introduced me to by the name of Ronnie. I was told that Ron’s girlfriend and soon to be wife was called Ronnie. By asking a few questions, I found out that Ron and Ronnie had grown up together and were inseparable. Because Ron had never shown interest in any other girl naturally everyone came to the conclusion that they would one day become husband and wife.

I was shocked by this information because Ronnie appeared to be unusually friendly with me even in Ron’s company. She had made a point of actually sitting next to me and not next to Ron when I was introduced and she not only seemed to be overly friendly but sat so close to me that our thighs were constantly in contact when there was not any reason for that to occur. It left me with the opinion that there had to be some interest there.

I also moved to the city shortly after that. By that stage, I also had a girlfriend. To be honest I had more than one girlfriend. The big challenge during this stage of my life was juggling things to make sure that girlfriend one didn’t run into girlfriend two or girlfriend three. Unless you have tried that you don’t really understand what stress is!

My interest in football by this time had passed me by. I had found that water skiing was my sport of choice. One day while on the water I looked across and my heart missed a beat. There she was a tall red-headed lady who I immediately recognized as Ronnie. She was beautiful. Her bikini was barely able to hide the essential parts which made me even more interested. I stopped the boat, picked up the water skier and went back to where I had seen her.

“Hi Ronnie, remember me?”

“It’s Ron’s mate, Goyse, isn’t it?”

“Yep, that’s me.”

She walked up to me and put me in a bear hug. It took me totally by surprise. I’m sure she felt the effect it had on me. My erection was pushing into her stomach. As she broke the hug she kissed me on the lips but broke away quickly.

“Damn, it’s great to see you, Goyse. Ron and I had hoped that you would have looked us up before this.”

“I tried actually but you had moved to the city and I didn’t know how to locate you. How’s Ron?”

“He’s okay. I saw you skiing out there earlier and thought I recognized you. You’re a lot better at skiing than you were at football. Everyone was impressed with some of those trick runs you did.”

While she was talking I noticed a tall dark-haired lad move down behind her. He put a hand on her arm to attract her attention.

“I thought we were going to take a drive. I’ve been sitting in my ute waiting for you.”

“Piss off, Gary. Can’t you see that I’m talking to my friend, Goyse?”

“I’m not going to sit around waiting all day. Either we go for a drive or I’m going home.”

Her face went as red as her hair and she shook his hand off her arm and turned towards him. “Why don’t you take your hand for a drive, Gary. I’m sure missus Palmer and her five daughters know how to deal with your three-inch dick without my help.”

“Fucking slut, go fuck yourself.” With that, Gary turned around and walked away. A car could be heard revving in the background which obviously was Gary taking out his anger on his car.

“Looks like I’ll have to find another ride home. Probably safer for me because he fancies his chances and it’s been a battle to keep his straying hands off me.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll give you a lift home.”

“Oh thanks, I’ll like that.”

“Why don’t you come over and I’ll introduce you to my ski team. Do you ski?”

“I’d like to. It’s a bit hard to get a ski these days unless you have your own boat.”

“Ah, well we’ll fix that for you. I ski every weekend these days and although my boat is not a showcase it never lets us down. You’re welcome to join us any weekend that you want to.”

“I’ll keep you to that.”

We climbed back into the boat and made our way back to our ski base. I introduced Ronnie to John, Les and Linda. She shook hands with the guys and gave Linda a little hug.

“Ronnie will be joining the team from now on. Linda if you would like to have your ski. I’ll take Ronnie as an observer and give her a few pointers on what to look out for. Have you ever acted as an observer before Ronnie?”

“I’ve observed for social skiing. I’ve never observed for anyone who skis at the level of your team. I’ll need some help.”

“That’s alright. It’s not a lot different. You just have to watch the skier and communicate their wishes back to the driver.” I ran through the signs that are used to communicate skier to the observer and vice versa. We then moved out to the boat. To enter the boat Ronnie sat on the gunnels and twisted around to place her feet into the boat. This left me looking directly at her crotch. Her legs were spread slightly and her bikini formed the most glorious camel toe that I had ever seen.

When I looked back at her face, she was grinning. I had been caught but the grin told me that she had set me up. I moved into the driver’s seat and turned towards her. She had not sat down as I had expected but was standing to face me. Her crotch was inches from my face. She was so close that if I had extended my tongue I would have been able to lick her pussy through her little bikini. I raised my eyes to look up at her and again she was grinning. She then placed her hands on my head and pulled my face into her crotch then just as quickly let me go and sat into the observer’s seat.

I looked at her and said, “Hhhmmmm, I liked that.”

She smiled and replied, “I can see that but not as much as I did. I’ve dreamed of doing that to you for a long time now. When I saw the opportunity, I couldn’t help myself.”

We skied for the afternoon. Each time I was driving I kept her in the observer’s seat on the pretext that I was teaching her but I was actually keeping her close to me. I think the team knew what I was doing. Linda who often flirted with me was noticeably cool towards Ronnie and a couple of times when she looked at me her displeasure was evident.

After skiing was over Linda said she would travel home with the other lads. This was unusual as she always travelled home with me. I didn’t try to change her decision. Once on the road, Ronnie snuggled in close to me. I didn’t respond because I needed to understand a little about her relationship with Ron before I got too close to her.

“When I tried to look you and Ron up earlier this year I was told you were Ron’s girlfriend. Is that correct?”

“It might appear that way to some people. Ron and I have been close since we first went to school and we are still very close.”

“What does Ron think? Does he believe you are a couple?”

“He probably thinks I’m his girlfriend. He has big plans.”

“What about you? What do you think?”

“I’m not ready to settle down. I don’t have any plans, not yet at least. When the time comes, Ron will be pretty high on my list of potential husbands. What about you? Do you have a girlfriend?”

“I’ve got three actually.”

“That must keep you busy. Is Linda one of them?”

“Not at this stage.”

“So she has been your girlfriend.”

“No, so far I’ve managed to escape her.”

“She doesn’t like me. I think if you asked her she would immediately lie down and spread her legs. She really has a thing for you.”

“Do you think so?”

“I know so but she is not alone.”

“What does that mean?”

“I thought you were going to lick me today. I was hoping you would at least.”

“It was tempting, Ronnie but I couldn’t.”

“You couldn’t?”

“No, I couldn’t. When it happened I thought of two things. The first was how beautiful you are and how desirable. I can’t ever remember meeting a woman as desirable as you are.”

“I’m flattered. You said two things, what was the second one.”

“I thought of Ron and how hurt he would be if he knew his friend Goyse had tried to make love to the girl that he planned to marry. I also thought of how ashamed it would make me feel. I would feel like some low life insect. Friends don’t do that to each other, Ronnie. You must know that.”

“No one ever told his other friends that. If you did hit on me you wouldn’t be alone. Almost every one of them has tried to hit on me at some time or other. It’s amazing, I think you would be the only one who might succeed but the only one of them who would regret doing it.”

“I’m pretty sure that Ron would not do it to me if the roles were reversed.”

“Yes, I think you’re right. He’s totally trustworthy. That’s what keeps him at the top of my potential husband list.”

“I had hoped that you had him there because you loved him and he mattered to you.”

“Men to love are easy to find. Men who you can trust are scarce. I’ve only met two and I’m talking to the other one.”

“I’m sorry, Ronnie. I know that I probably disappoint you.”

“Sexually you disappoint me. I was looking forward to a red-hot night of screwing to allow me to take a present home to Ron but on a personal level, you make my list of potential husbands’ just one slot below Ron. I find that intriguing.”

“What do you mean a present for Ron? Is it what I think it is?”

“What do you think? You tell me and I’ll confirm or deny.”

“Is it what they call slippery seconds, perhaps?”

“Hhhmmmm, it’s something like that.”

“So Ron likes you to come home to him after you have had sex with other men, is that it?”

“Well, sort of but not exactly like that.”

“Come on, don’t keep me guessing.”

“You won’t tell anyone if I discuss it with you.”

“Not a word to anyone. You have just got my curiosity going.”

“Okay, Ron doesn’t know but I once had sex with someone else. I had only ever been with Ron and I wanted to know what it would be like with someone else. Before I could clean myself Ron grabbed me to made love to me. Afterwards, he told me that he has never enjoyed sex as much as that before. He told me that I was so silky smooth that it was like nothing he had ever experienced. I loved it as well. Since then I have been looking for someone who doesn’t have expectations to prepare me for him but it has to be someone who I have an attraction to. Someone that I can trust…….. Like you.”

“I’m sorry, Ronnie. My conscience would drive me crazy if I did that behind Ron’s back. You’ll have to find someone else I’m afraid or alternatively forget the idea.”

We had parked the car and boat outside the unit that I was renting. Ronnie told me that she would like to help me with the boat. We disconnected the boat. Splashed some water over it and parked it in the garage.

“Would you like a coffee before I run you home, Ronnie?”

“Ron is working late tonight. I told him that I may not come home tonight. Do you mind if I bed down here for the night rather than being alone waiting for him to come home.”

“Yep, I’d like that. It’s good to have company.”

I made a coffee and threw together a meal. Ronnie talked and joked with me all the while. When we sat to eat our legs touched and she made no attempt to correct the situation and neither did I. After the meal I washed up and she wiped. It was great. She was great company and the more we talked the more I enjoyed it. With most of the females that I spent time with it was preparing them or me for a sexual experience. This was different. It was obvious that she was aroused and I most certainly was but I believed that we had put the question of sex to bed so this was just two people enjoying being together.

We then moved into the TV room. I had poured us a wine before I sat down. Ronnie was still standing. She moved across in front of me in much the same way as she had in the boat. Her crotch was less than two inches from my face. I looked up into her eyes. She smiled at me and said, “do it, don’t think about it just do it. Lick my pussy. Make me cum before I go crazy.”

I reached out and pulled the tie on the side of her bikini bottoms. They drifted to the floor like a piece of paper in the wind. There before my eyes was the most gorgeous red haired pussy that I have ever seen. I could see her arousal in the form of juices seeping from her slit. I thought, “Fuck Ron, you idiot. If I had a beautiful woman with a perfect pussy like this I could never let her loose by herself. You are going to lose her as sure as God made little apples.”

“Don’t just stare at it. Do something with it before you drive me crazy with anticipation.”

I pushed both arms between her legs and placed my hands on her buttocks. I pushed my elbows out which spread her legs but in doing so she lost her balance. To regain her balance she put her hands on my head and her knees on the seat either side of me. Her pussy flaps were now forced open and in contact with my lips.

My tongue slipped inside her. She was tight. This answered a couple of questions for me. The first was how sexually active she was. She appeared initially as if she was some slut being fucked by numerous men but no woman would be this tight if that was the case. The second question was more about Ron than her. She was not stretched so even though he was taller than six foot he obviously didn’t have a big cock like some tall men.

While I was working my tongue around inside her she was desperately working to get my trousers off. To reach them she was leaning over the top of me. It was the most awkward position I had ever seen anyone in. I needed to change that before she did one of us an injury so I lifted her up and laid her down on the carpet then turned around into what is commonly called a sixty-nine position. This allowed her to remove my shorts. The new position allowed me clear access to her clit so I gave it a quick lick then went back to her slit which was becoming wetter and wetter.

“Oh fuck!”

She was fumbling with my cock. Pulling the foreskin over the head and then pushing it back and then repeating the process.

“You’re big,” she said.

“Not really.”

“You’re bigger than Ron. You’re thicker and longer.”

“Am I?”

“Yes, you are and your skin is different.”

“My mum insisted on having that done at birth. She believed it was cleaner and less susceptible to disease.”

“I’d like to feel it in me. I want to feel you squirt inside me.”

“We have already talked about that. It’s not going to happen, Ronnie.”

“Okay, keep licking me then. I’m going to cum. Work on my clit like you did earlier.”

I worked my tongue around her clit but not right on it. She kept thrusting towards me trying to get in contact with her clit. Her breathing was getting heavy and irregular so I shifted my tongue to her clit. She reached her orgasm and went absolutely crazy. Her body was shaking and she was thrusting hard into my face. I placed my mouth over her pussy and sucked her clit into my mouth then closed my lips around the little bud.

“Oh God, oh fuck, oh God, oh God, oh fucking God.” She went on and on and on. My chin was soaked. I opened my mouth a little and she sprayed her juices into my mouth. It felt like urine but it smelled sweet and the taste was not altogether revolting like I expected urine would be.

“I want you to fuck me.”

“It’s not going to happen. Stop asking me, please Ronnie. I dearly want to make love to you but if I do that you will know that I can never be trusted. I’ll just be like all those other arseholes that you were telling me about.”

“You’ll never be like them. Don’t you understand what is happening here? I knew the first day that I met you that we had something special. Ron knew it too. He commented on it afterwards and kept mentioning it. Even today he asks me what it was like. He called it love at first sight. He wasn’t jealous of us he was happy for us but you didn’t come back. Now you’re back he would want us to do it.”

“No Ronnie, I felt exactly what you felt that day but I watched Ron. He didn’t want us to do it. He just thought that he couldn’t stop it but he was wrong. I won’t make love to my best mate’s girlfriend. No matter how much I want you, I won’t do it. If I do that I’ll start a cycle of events that will end in disaster. We can be good friends but we can’t be lovers while ever you’re with Ron.”

She turned around and placed her pussy near the tip of my cock. She then started slowly moving her hand up and down my cock while watching intently. Every so often she pulled the head of my cock down onto her slit but didn’t attempt penetration.

My mind was telling me, “Just push forward and he’ll slip into that beautiful slit. It will feel like velvet. She is so wet you will slip all the way into her. Is she on the pill? Maybe she is ovulating and one of your sperm will find her egg. Maybe she’s right. Maybe Ron wants your sperm to lubricate her pussy for his little cock. Maybe he is too small to give her a baby and he needs you to do it for him.”

My bellow could have been enough to raise the dead. “Fuck Ronnie, I’m cumming, Ronnie I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m cumming. Push me into your little cunt. Take my sperm if you must you horny little slut. Give Ron my sperm to lubricate your pussy for him.”

Ronnie had held the tip of my cock against her slit once she realized I was about to spurt. There was no penetration. She had lifted her hips in such a way that my head was at her entrance and my sperm was shooting directly into her passage. She was very tight so around half of my cum had poured back out of her and ran down across her rectum but about half of it remained inside her. As my cock shrunk it pulled away from her and her lips stayed just slightly open with my thick sperm preventing her lips from closing.

The picture is etched in my brain. During your lifetime there are visions that will always remain with you to the day that you die. This was one of those moments. I had fought my desire to make love to this beautiful woman. It was tearing me apart to resist her but in my mind what we had done was acceptable. Even if she became pregnant from my sperm my conscience saw this as no penetration sex and so quite acceptable.

Ronnie took her bikini pants and pulled them on. She then put on her top. She picked up her wrap that she had thrown down when we first entered the unit and then said, “Can you run me home. Ron will be waiting for me. I want to make love to him tonight.”

“I thought that you told him you wouldn’t be home tonight?”

“I did but now I have something that I want to give him.”

“So you are going to use my sperm for Ron.”

“I need to have someone make love to me. If you had agreed I would be still here in the morning but you refused so I’m going home to Ron.”

“He’ll know won’t he?”

“Probably, I won’t tell him but he will probably work it out when I tell him that I saw you and went home with you. He always asked me if you did make love to me would I come home to him and I have always promised him that I would.”

“So you and Ron have talked about me and you will let him think that I have made love to you?”

“Didn’t you? You didn’t have sex with me in the full meaning of it but you did make love to me didn’t you?”

“I guess I did, didn’t I.”

“I felt that you did. That orgasm that you had exceeds anything that I have seen from any man before today. I think that in your mind you were making love to me. I know that I was making love to you. The only thing missing was the penetration.”

I ran her home to Ron. She made it clear to me that I was not welcome to stop to see Ron but suggested that I might come over for a meal the next night. I told her I was busy but would call sometime to catch up.

I drove back home in a type of trance wondering what had actually happened. Had I been taken for a ride? Was all this about getting lubrication for Ron? Was it going to happen again or was this a one of.

The next day I called girlfriend one, two and three and told them that I was sorry but that I had been cheating on them and I didn’t deserve them. All three told me that they knew about the other girls and that they didn’t mind. Number three even went as far as to suggest that the four of us might like to get together. That floored me. I didn’t call any of them again but instead, I called Linda and asked her if she would like to go to a show with me.

She asked about Ronnie. I told her that we were longtime friends and she was my best mate’s future wife. She agreed to go out with me and we were lovers for the next year or two until she met someone else. Sex with Linda was good but didn’t rank anywhere near the night that Ronnie tried to seduce me. I was not to have sex like that again until I met Marg some years later.

Afterwards, I visited Ron on several occasions for a beer or two. He didn’t mention anything about that night and it wasn’t until years later that he revealed to me that Ronnie had told him what happened. She actually told him the truth about that evening including that I refused to give her what she desired.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Tue Sep 10, 2019 5:45 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 2 - The Proposal

The next chapter of my story happened a few months before I was married. I met Sue around twelve months after Ronnie first joined my ski team. Ronnie had continued skiing with us but because I was now taking Linda out, Ronnie started driving herself rather than travelling with me.

It was during one of these weekends out skiing that Ronnie took me aside and told me that Ron had proposed to her. I congratulated her and told her that I would come around to see Ron the next day to have a couple of celebratory drinks with him. Her response surprised me. She asked me to not let on that she had told me but to let Ron break the news. Although surprised, I agreed.

The next afternoon I dropped in to see them. Ron met me at the door and while shaking my hand gave me his traditional, “G’day old mate, it’s good to see you.”

We opened a couple of beers and when Ronnie left us to go to the kitchen Ron told me that he had asked Ronnie to marry him. I jumped up walked over to him and while shaking his hand congratulated him. He didn’t smile at all but come back with, “she hasn’t accepted yet. I think she will but she is making me wait for her answer.”

“Of course she will accept, Ron. It’s just one of those female things. She wants to see you sweat a little that’s all.”

“Oh, I know she will accept. Her baby needs a father.”

“Fuck, you cunning old bastard, you’ve done the deed. Congratulations twice in one day. You were always one for big surprises.”

“Well, maybe. Perhaps you should be congratulating Ronnie over the baby. Keep your congratulations to me for after she accepts my offer.”

I had a distinct feeling that I was missing something. It was such a strange thing for a potential dad to say. Being a person who respects others privacy, I didn’t think again about it. When Ronnie came back in, Ron told her that he had told me that she was expecting. I got up and took Ronnie into my arms and gave her a big hug. “My beautiful friends are going to have a beautiful baby. How special is that.”

I saw her look at Ron before she answered which once more made me wonder if there was something I was missing. “Yes, I’ve always wanted children. I’m really looking forward to it.”

“When the morning sickness kicks in you might think differently.”

“Yea, I’ve had a little of that already. I thought you might guess when I decided not to ski the last few weeks. You are getting a bit slow Goyse. A couple of months ago you wouldn’t have missed something like that.”

“Now you mention it, I was a little surprised. So when is the big day?”

“He’s not due for over seven months yet.”

“I was thinking of something else actually.”

Her eyes switched to Ron and then back to me. “Ron and I have a couple of details to work out before we set the date but I’d expect that it will happen fairly quickly. Ron, have you asked Goyse to join the wedding party?”

“I thought it was better to wait until you accepted first, Ronnie.”

“Was there ever any doubt. Of course, I accept. I haven’t put up with you all these years to then turn round and kick you to the curb. Goyse is our best friend. We both love him besides he knows too much about us for us to not invite him to such a special event. If we did that he might blab about our secrets to everyone.”

I knew that I had forced the issue a little bit but then they were my best friends, especially Ron and I was concerned that Ronnie had left him hanging like that. It just went to show that even when you think you know people there is usually something about them that can take you by surprise.

“Can I kiss the expectant bride, mate?”

“Might as well, pal. It seems to be becoming standard practice these days.”

“Sorry Ron, I didn’t mean to upset you.”

“Don’t worry mate, I’m just a little shitty that you had to force her to give me an answer.”

“Come here Ronnie, mum. Give me a hug and a wet sloppy kiss.”

“Not too much of that mum business. You’ll make me feel old.” She took me into her arms. The kiss was exactly as I said, wet and sloppy with a lot of tongue. It lasted a lot longer than I felt comfortable with as well.

When we broke, Ron was looking at the floor. “Come here, Ron it’s your turn for a hug.”

I took Ron into a huge bear hug. I could detect there was something worrying him. At a time when he should be happy he appeared to be unusually sad.

“Do you mind if I take your new hubby across the road for a few tonight, Ronnie?”

“It might be a good idea. I think he needs someone he can trust to talk to. I’ll cook dinner for two hours’ time. Don’t be late.”

“Have we ever been late, Ronnie? You know us. You can call us always on time, Goyse and Ron.”

“Yea, well I was late last month so I guess nothing is ever certain in this world.”

We all laughed and Ron and I left for the pub. I selected a spot that was secluded where we would be unlikely to be heard.

Initially, we talked about football, water skiing and work then out of the blue Ron simply said, “It’s not mine, you know.”

“What’s not yours?”

“The baby is not mine.”

“Shit, how can you know that, Ron?”

“We didn’t have sex last month.”

“What, the most beautiful woman in the world and you didn’t have sex with her.”

“You heard me.” He looked up at me and then asked, “Is it yours?”

“Ron, you must know that I wouldn’t do that to you.”

“Yea, I know. She told me that you turned her down. I was hoping it was, that’s all. If it was yours I wouldn’t be so concerned. Since that evening with you, she just seems to have gone crazy. I know it sounds fucked up but I wish you had given her what she wanted. I know I can trust you but now I don’t know who she’s been with.”

“Don’t you talk?”

“We used to but for some reason, she thinks I want her to cheat on me. I’ve never asked her to but she thinks I get excited when she comes home after cheating. It’s fucked up, Goyse, really fucked up.”

“You are going to marry her aren’t you?”

“Yes, of course, I am. I’ve never been with any other woman and I have never wanted to be. She’s my world.”

“Why didn’t you marry her before this? Everyone thought you would.”

“I would have married her in a moment but she kept saying she hadn’t lived yet. She kept saying that she didn’t want to get married and then said that she wondered what it was like to be with another man or even a woman. I told her to go out and experiment but promise to come home to me. She promised. One night she came home and told me that she had made love to another man. I was so excited for some reason that I made love to her for hours. At the end of the night, she simply said, ‘You liked that, didn’t you?’”

“I didn’t answer. How could I? I just didn’t understand why it turned me on. Maybe it was trying to beat him or something weird like that. She got the idea that when she had sex with others it turned me on. The fact is from that time onwards I didn’t feel like making love to her at all so we had less sex not more.”

“It was then that she caught up to you and she told me that you resisted her approaches. She told me that she fooled you so that she masturbated you onto her pussy and then came home to me. I was really turned on, not because of what she had done but because I then knew that she could be with you and I could trust you to resist her. I encouraged her to spend time with you but you pulled away from her.”

“I was worried because I was too attracted to her, Ron. I didn’t want to hurt you.”

“Yes, I know but you were not to know where this would lead. She is now carrying someone else’s child and I don’t want to lose her so I have to accept another man’s baby as my own. It’s not an easy decision to make.”

“Don’t think of it that way, Ron. Remember it is her child. It’s the child of the woman that you love. It’s now part of her.”

“I just wish it was yours. There would never be any hesitation if that was the case.”

“If that works then think of it as mine. If I hadn’t pulled away from her it could have been mine. Whatever works, Ron, whatever works, mate. Don’t let her go after all these years.”

“I won’t don’t worry. Dinner must be served by now.”

When we arrive home dinner was ready. Ron and I didn’t broach the subject again. But when Ron went to the toilet I asked Ronnie to meet me the next day at the local coffee shop. She smiled, kissed me and said, “Thanks, I was hoping you would ask me to meet you.”

I met Ronnie at around ten o’clock. After we kissed, we entered into some small talk until our coffees were delivered, I looked at her and asked, “What the fuck have you been up to? Are you trying to destroy him?”

“Thanks for your vote of confidence, Goyse. You know I love Ron. I wouldn’t intentionally try to hurt him.”

“Intentional or not he is suffering very bad right now. Why, for fuck's sake, why? It’s not hard to protect yourself from pregnancy.”

“You know why I was flirting. It just got out of hand, that’s all.”

“I don’t know at all. I simply don’t understand. Explain it to me, please.”

“It’s quite simple. After our evening together, I was constantly horny. I needed love and Ron wasn’t supplying it. Each night he kissed me turned over and went to sleep. I challenged him a number of times over it and told him I needed satisfaction. His response was to tell me to go see you. I tried to explain to him that you had pushed me away and had taken up with Linda but he was insistent. Go see Goyse then come home to me he kept saying.” The tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at the coffee cup for some time regaining control before she continued.

“Eventually, I said alright and left. I drove over to your house but Linda’s car was parked outside and the lights were out. I stood outside for quite a while. As I went to leave, Gary drove passed. He saw me, turned around and came back. He asked me to join him for a drink and I agreed. One thing led to another and I ended up at his unit. I told him that I was a few days before the fertile stage of my cycle so I was safe and he could finish in me. Afterwards, I put my panties back on and went home expecting Ron would make love to me but he didn’t.” She stopped again before she continued as if trying to work out the order of things.

“That weekend I travelled out to skiing with Gary. On the way home he took a back road and pulled up in some bushes. He started to try to have sex with me but I said no way. I explained to him I was right on my peak of ovulation so I couldn’t. This seemed to make him fight me harder. Well, the rest is history. He got what he wanted and I got what I deserved. I hoped against hope that my period would come but it didn’t. Ron despises Gary so I can’t even discuss it with him and I certainly can’t tell him who the father is.”

“Fuck Gary. I’ll stitch the fucker up. He won’t trouble you again. Look, Ronnie, have you thought of telling Ron that the baby is mine.”

“I’d be lying to him. I don’t mind not telling him but telling a deliberate lie is another matter.”

“All you have to do is tell him that I don’t know. Tell him that you did exactly what we did last time but I came over the outside of your vagina and somehow some of my sperm must have got inside. Tell him not to discuss it with me because you think that I would feel responsible and that it wasn’t really my fault.”

“Do you think it would work?”

“I’m certain it would. He wants the baby to be mine, he told me so.”

“Okay, I’ll give it a try.”

“Good, now I have an appointment with an arsehole called Gary.”

“Don’t hurt him too badly. Except for this occasion he has been fairly good to me.”

“Okay, I’ll just break both legs and leave his arms alone.”

She knew that I was joking and gave a rather restrained laugh.

I caught up with Gary as he was walking home from work. I pulled my car up beside him and told him to get in. He hesitated and said that he liked to walk home. I knew straight away that he knew why I had come looking for him.

“I didn’t ask, Gary. I am telling you. Now, get into the fucking car.”

He climbed in and put his seatbelt on. I headed out of town towards a bush track where we often did some testing of our cars.

“Do you know what is happening, Gary?”

“No, I thought you were giving me a lift home.”

“You live out this way, do you, Gary?”

“No, I live in town.”

“So if you don’t know what this is about why didn’t you ask me where we are going? Now I’ll ask you again. DO YOU KNOW WHAT THIS IS ABOUT, GARY?” I lowered my voice and added, “I don’t want any lies from you, Gary. I want the truth. Do you understand me?”

“I guess it’s about Ronnie.”

“What about Ronnie, Gary? What is it you think I might want to talk to you about that has to do with Ronnie?”

“I did the wrong thing to Ronnie. I got carried away and didn’t accept no for an answer.”

“Are you telling me that you raped my special friend, Ronnie? Is that what you are telling me, Gary?”

“I guess so. I didn’t mean to do it. I just got too excited and couldn’t stop.”

“Do you know what happens to rapists, Gary?”

“They get charged and go to jail I guess.”

“Not always, Gary. Sometimes the woman doesn’t want people to know that she has let her guard down with a low life like you, Gary. Now I’ll ask you again. What do we do to low life rapists like you, Gary? Better still what do you think we should do to them?”

“I guess they should take a beating.”

“So you think that you should take a beating? Is that what you are asking me to do to you, Gary?”

“I suppose so.”

“You don’t sound convincing, Gary. I don’t want to hear lies from you so if you’re not sure then you shouldn’t tell me. Now take a little time to think about it before you answer this time because I want you to tell me how we should handle this. I don’t want to do anything that you don’t agree with because I think that you deserve much worse than you just told me and if you can’t make a decision then I’ll have to make it for you. Do you know what that means Gary?”

“It probably means that I’ll get hurt.”

“Maybe, let me explain. You see I believe in an eye for an eye. If someone steals my car I go around and steal theirs. If someone hits my mate I go around and hit him. Do you understand what that means for you, Gary?” I placed my hand on my cock and lifted my bulge as if to show it too him.

“Oh fuck, no, not that.”

“Oh yes, Gary. But then it’s up to you, isn’t it? If you give me an option that you prefer and we can agree on then maybe not.” I grabbed my crotch again to emphasize my thoughts.

“Look, I’ll stand and let you hit me twice and not retaliate. Is that okay?”

“Nope. You hurt Ronnie and my mate, Ron a fucking hell more than that. Do you know that they may break up because of your low life fucking actions? Two hits don’t come anywhere near enough. Try again, Gary.”

“I don’t know if I could take more than four of your hits. You’re fucking strong. I’ve seen what you do to the boxing bag in the gym. One hit of yours could knock me out.”

“I promise that I won’t knock you our Gary. That would cancel out any pain that I wanted to inflict on you. I will make damn sure that I don’t knock you out. Whatever we agree on, Gary you will be conscious all the way through it.”

“Okay, six hits then.”

“Look, I’ll settle for four. You deserve more but I’m not sure you will survive more, Gary and I don’t want to have to explain to a jury what happened to you. We don’t want that do we?”

“No, I guess not.”

“If you’re not sure, it could be arranged though, Gary.”

“Fuck no. Four hits it is then.”

“Alright, Gary. Now I need you to tell me what you want me to do.”

“I want you to punch me four times.”

“That’s not good enough, Gary. I need you to tell me specifically what you are asking me to do and why you want me to do it.”

He hesitated for a moment then, “I raped Ronnie and I deserve to be punished. I want you to punch me in the face four times for doing that to her.”

I stopped the car and got out. Gary got out the other side and walked around to the front. Before he had time to realize it I punch him in the right side of the face. He went down like a bundle of crap which is actually what I thought he was.

He lay there for a while and I wondered if I had knocked him out. After half a minute he raised himself up on his hands, shook his head and regained his feet.

“Three more,” he said.

I shook my head and said, “Get back in the car you rotten prick. I’ll run you home but you just remember that you still have three of those coming to you and if you ever tell anyone about what you did to Ronnie or what has happened here tonight, I’ll come looking for you, you fucking slimeball.”

“Okay. I’m sorry.”

“You’re not sorry. People like you don’t know what the word means. You are just sorry that you didn’t get away with it. I’ll make you a promise. If I ever hear of you mistreating another woman, I’ll come looking for you and I can hit a lot harder than I just did.”

We drove back in silence. I let him out at his house and drove over to Ron’s place. Ron had not returned from work. Ronnie answered the door and I handed her the recording I had made.

“This is for your ears and your ears only, Ronnie. Don’t ever let Ron find it.” I turned to leave. She called after me.

“Goyse.”

“Yes, Ronnie.”

“I wish that I had met you before I met Ron.”

“Yes, I know, so do I but you can’t change the past. Ron is a good man. You’re lucky to have him. Try to look after him, please.” I turned to leave again but stopped and turned, “and look after our baby. None of this is his fault.” She smiled and nodded.

“I will. I hope I see you before the wedding.”

“Maybe, we’ll see. Remember what I said.”

I turned and walked away. I had no intention of going back until I had to. I hurt too bad inside. She had told me what I didn’t want to hear. She felt the same way that I did and knowing that I had to keep my distance. After all, I was just flesh and blood and that made me weak. Perhaps I had more in common with Gary than I was willing to admit.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Tue Sep 10, 2019 6:02 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 3 - The Wedding.

The wedding was six weeks after Ron proposed to Ronnie. The reason that it happened quickly was starting to show. Ronnie looked absolutely gorgeous in her wedding gown. Mind, she always looked gorgeous to me. I guess I was a big bit bias on the subject matter.

Ron’s brother, Colin was the best man. I had met him a couple of times and didn’t particularly like him. He always seemed to give Ron a hard time at every opportunity. I was seated next to him at the table as one of Ron’s groomsmen. Earlier, as Ronnie walked down the aisle I heard him mumble, “Shit, she’s up the duff.” It was obvious that up until that time he had not been told and had not realized it.

My first thought was, “fuck, this is going to be interesting.” I just knew he would somehow have a dig at Ron and I just hoped that Ron didn’t react. But when you are dealing with two redheads you can never predict what was going to happen. All of Ron’s family had a short fuse and when dealing with members of their own family it just seemed to be that much shorter. It obviously was going to be an interesting night.

During the speeches Ron’s brother as the best man included the words, “Ron has always been one for surprises and looking at the bride today another one seemed to be starting to show.” I looked around the room to sense the reaction. Most didn’t pick it up but a couple of people smiled which indicated that they had noticed her slight bulge as well.

When I looked back at Ron and Ronnie They were staring at Ron’s brother. Now, if looks could kill he would have keeled over. As the master of ceremonies took the microphone I heard Ron say to his brother, “Fucking arsehole. You never change, do you? We should have left you at home with your stinking moll.”

The answer came back, “at least I have the good sense to wear protection with my moll. She didn’t have to force me to marry her by getting pregnant.”

I had to intervene. “Colin, that is uncalled for. This is Ron and Ronnie’s wedding. Show respect and a little character and leave it till another time.” It seemed to do the trick. The table got back to toasting and started paying attention to the speeches. Ronnie looked over at me and smiled her approval. Ron caught the smile and gave me a wink. We were back on course. At least it looked that way.

The wedding celebration continued. When it was time for the bride and Groom to leave the party, Ron quietly whispered to me, “Meet us at the motel. Wait until the bridal car leaves and then come up to the honeymoon suite.”

“Fuck Ron, this is your wedding night mate. I can’t be there. Does Ronnie know what you are doing?”

“Just meet us there. Don’t tell anyone.”

I shook my head at him as they were leaving. Ronnie saw me, smiled and blew me a kiss. I waited around twenty minutes and then left via the rear door. I had parked my car around the corner on a vacant lot during the afternoon to make sure that the scarce parking spots were available to the guests so I was able to make my getaway unseen.

When I arrived at the motel I hesitated. Why would Ron want me to come to the bridal suite on the night of his wedding? The implications worried me. Surely Ron didn’t want me to….. the thought was tempting but what the hell would be the effect on their future life together. Should I drive away?

“Where have you been?”

It was Ron. He had come looking for me when I hadn’t fronted. There was no way of getting away now. I just had to play along and see where it took us.

“I wasn’t sure of what you wanted and I didn’t want to burst in on your wedding night.”

“Come on. Ronnie’s waiting for us.”

When we entered the room, I saw that Ronnie had changed into her silky PJ’s. The material was about fifty per cent see-through. It didn’t leave much to the imagination. She looked good, really good. To say that seeing her like that aroused me was an understatement. I was rock hard. I saw her eyes dart down and then back to my face and she gave a little grin that indicated that she was impressed.

“Why am I here, Ron?”

“Ronnie and I talked about it before the wedding and decided that we would not be here now if it wasn’t for you so we wanted you here with us.”

“What do you mean, you wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for me? Someone better come up with a good explanation or I’m out of here.”

Ronnie chipped in, “You may not know but the second night that I was over at your place and I masturbated you over me, somehow some of your sperm entered me and this little bulge is the result. I didn’t want to tell Ron because I didn’t want to destroy your friendship. Ron at that stage was considering leaving me but when I explained it to him he was elated and so here we are now.”

“Okay, but it doesn’t explain why I’m here.”

“Ron knew that you wanted to make love to me but never did because of your friendship with him. He also knows how hard I tried to get you to have sex with me. He believes that you should be rewarded for your abstinence. He wants to offer you the opportunity to be the first to make love to me on our wedding night.”

“Holy fuck, you have to be joking. Ron is that true?”

Ron just smiled and nodded so Ronnie continued, “There is more to it than that but that is the main reason you are here. I want you to make love to me and Ron wants you to do the same. I’m already carrying your child so it can be raw unprotected hardcore sex.”

“You had better tell me the rest of it if you want me to stay.”

“Okay, Ron is having some problems recently. We don’t know if it has to do with him working long hours or if it is a mental block but he has been having trouble getting it up unless I tell him about our nights together. When I do he springs into life. Just recently it hasn’t been working as well as it had been so I have had to exaggerate a little.”

“Exaggerate a little?”

“Yes, I tell him what it would have been like if you had been willing to complete the task. We believe that if he can actually watch us together it might solve his problem long term. To put it crudely, Ron wants to watch you fuck me.”

“Is that the situation, Ron?”

“It’s like a nightmare, Goyse. Just think how frustrating it is to have such a beautiful woman and you can’t do anything about it. The only thing that seems to work is thinking of you and Ronnie together. I know how you feel about her, Goyse. I know you want to be with her and the only thing stopping you is me. Well, I want you to have her. No teasing each other, I want you to give it to her as hard and as fast as you want and in any way that you and she want to do it. The only condition is that I am allowed to watch.”

“What if you can’t handle it, Ron?”

“Then I’ll have to leave the room, won’t I?”

“Come here, Ronnie!”

She walked over to me. I put my arms around her and pulled her in against my body and kissed her. It was as if she melted into my body. Our kiss went on and on and on. I could feel her unbuttoning my shirt. I continued to kiss her. She moved her hands down to my trousers and I felt them start to slide off my hips.

She took my cock in her hands. I pulled away from her kiss and reached down to lift her nighty. She raised her arms to allow me to lift it off her body. She was now totally nude. I stepped back to admire her shape. I placed my hand on her little bump and said, “We need to make sure that our son is okay.”

“He’ll be alright. He wants me to be with his daddy tonight.”

“He’s the luckiest kid in the world. He has two loving daddies and both of them will make love to his mummy tonight.”

I picked her up and carried her to the bed and placed her on her back. I lay down beside her. She turned her head towards me and we kissed again. I noticed the lights becoming slowly dimmer and dimmer. I looked over to Ron and saw that he had the light control in his hand.

“Are you okay, Ron?”

“Yep, I’m fine.”

“You can come closer if you want to. The bed is big enough for three, maybe even four.” I saw him lay down on the bed beside Ronnie.

“Do you want to touch her, Ron?”

“Yes, I would like that.”

“You touch her left breast and I’ll touch her right.”

There was silence for a couple of minutes then, “Oh fuck, that’s nice. It feels so foreign.”

I raised myself up on my elbows and placed my mouth over her tit and then ran the tip of my tongue around her nipple. She groaned. I looked at Ron as he moved forward towards her. I moved back to give him room. He placed his mouth over the other tit. She groaned again.

I lifted up and removed my underpants. I saw Ron looking at my cock. He pulled back from her tit and said, “Your big, Goyse. No wonder she wants it. I didn’t know.”

I saw that he was nude so I looked across at him. He was about an inch shorter than me and not quite as thick. It was now obvious that he was not having trouble getting it up tonight. “I can stop if you want me to. You appear to be okay now.”

“No, I want you to continue. I’m stiffer than I have been for months now but I still want you to continue. Ronnie does too, don’t you love.”

“Hhhmmmm, I’ve got two men tonight and I want both of them. Keep touching me. I really like that.”

Ron went back to her breast. I decided to head for more fertile grounds. I kissed her first and then moved down between her legs which were now spread. I lifted her legs so that her feet were just below and outside her buttocks. Her pussy lips were slightly parted and obviously very wet. I ran my fingers through her sparse bright red pubic hair. Her pussy hair looked soft but was actually quite stiff. I gripped a little of the stubble and gave it a little tug. She reacted with a sharp intake of breath.

I ran my finger down along her slit to pick up some of her moisture and then placed my wet finger on her anus. I felt it move like a little wink as it compressed the muscles to stop my finger from penetrating. I waited until I felt the muscles relax and as they did so I gave a little push and the tip of my finger penetrated her. Her muscles contracted again as they tried to push my finger out but I held the pressure on. Once more when the muscles relaxed I gave another little push and slid a bit more finger into her.

“Ooohhh.”

I now bent down closer to her crotch and my tongue snaked out at her clitoris. Her reaction was to groan and to hump forward. At the same time, she clenched the muscles of her anus. I pulled my tongue back and her muscles relaxed again and once more I pushed a little further into her but.

“Ooohhh.”

By this time her juices were running down across her anus lubricating my finger. In no time at all, I could feel her anus muscles starting to spasm. She was approaching orgasm. I placed my face onto her pussy and sucked her clit into my mouth then ran my tongue around and around it.

“Oh god, I love that. Suck my fucking tits, honey. I’m going to explode.” I drove my finger hard into her anus as far as it would go. It had the desired effect. She almost bucked me off the bed thrusting her hips up at my mouth. Meanwhile, I thrust my finger in and out of her little brown puckered hole.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, ooohhh fuck. You’re finger fucking my arse and I’m loving it. Slide your cock into me, quick.”

I didn’t need another invitation. I lifted up on top of her, rubbed the tip of my cock up then back and pushed into her. I couldn’t believe how tight she was. Despite how wet she was, I could only get about an inch and a half into her. I pulled back and tried again. I got about two inches in.

I didn’t want to hurt her so I decided to be satisfied with that for now and just worked the two inches in and out of her very quickly. Her groaning began to vibrate with my movements. She was now swinging her head from side to side with her eyes closed.

“Ooohhh, ooohhh, ooohhh, ooohhh, ooohhh, ooohhh,” she went in tune with my thrusts. I felt her lifting her hips higher trying to get me embedded further inside her. It was working. At one stage I thought I was going to cum so I withdrew from her for a moment. Her eyes flashed open as if to say, “what’s happening.” After the moment passed I started to penetrate her again.

Once again I was having trouble entering her. I used the same method again and she started to meet me thrust for thrust. I took about five minutes but eventually, my crotch was up against hers. I could feel that I was up against something deep inside her which I thought was probably her cervix. I then felt a hand on my testicles. Was that Ronnie or was it Ron? I then realized that Ron had moved further down the bed. It had to be Ron. Fuck! I had never been touched by a man and it worried me.

When Ronnie’s second orgasm hit it was too much for me. It sent me over the edge. I pumped and pumped and pumped deep inside her. It felt as if I had deposited a gallon into her but it was probably more like two or three thimbles full. At least that hand down there had disappeared. That was a bonus. I was really opposed to being manhandled.

I rolled off and lay beside Ronnie. She was smiling and had a contented look on her face. No doubt I must have looked the same. I moved closer and kissed her. I then felt her body move. I looked up to see why and there was Ron, thrusting away as if there was no tomorrow. I dropped my head back down to her and we kissed again. I was kissing a woman as her husband fucked her. How erotic was that!

When Ron had finished he simply rolled over and went to sleep. Ronnie got up telling me she needed to freshen up. I waited a few minutes to give her some privacy and then followed her. As I entered the bathroom she smiled and asked why it took me so long. I lifted her up on the vanity and we made slow and deliberate love. I felt the first time that it was pure unadulterated sex but this was different, there was no urgency. This time we made love. We were alone now and just enjoying each other’s company. The sex was not important to us. It was just the thing that brought us together.

We made love several times that night. We didn’t sleep at all. At six o’clock I told her that I should leave and she agreed. I didn’t know how to face Ron in daylight. She walked me to the lift and we kissed for a long time before I left her.

The next time that we saw each other was after I was married. When Sue and I purchased a house we decided to go around to meet the local neighbours. Believe it or not, Ron and Ronnie had purchased the house next to ours. They appeared to be a very loving couple. To the best of my knowledge, neither Ron nor Ronnie ever mentioned their wedding night to my wife, Sue.

We remained neighbours for five years then one day they told us that they had built a new house in a different suburb. I didn’t see much of Ron for a couple more years but as my wife, Sue and Ronnie had become friends I saw her occasionally. Every so often, Sue told me little things about Ronnie that suggested that she may be having an occasional affair. I could not spend a lot of time worrying about Ronnie because I was learning more and more about my wife, Sue and it all pointed to her being a cheating, lying slut.

Then one day while my wife, Sue was out of town, Ronnie turned up on my doorstep. The previous day, Sue had told me that Ronnie had taken a short holiday with another man. I had asked Sue was Ron aware and she told me that she doubted it. My response had been that someone should tell Ron. Sue then said that if she knew that I might do that she would not have told me. Me and my big mouth.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Tue Sep 10, 2019 11:37 pm

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 4 - Ronnie's visit

I had not seen Ron for quite a while. Occasionally I saw Ronnie because she and my wife, Sue had become good friends.

Then one day while my wife, Sue was out of town, Ronnie turned up on my doorstep. The previous day, Sue had told me that Ronnie had taken a short holiday with another man. I had asked Sue was Ron aware and she told me that she doubted it.

As you might guess, it took me by surprise to see Ronnie. She was not in the habit of turning up at my door when my wife was away. I knew that she was aware that Sue was spending the day down in the city shopping so I wondered what her motivation was. At that stage, even though I knew that Sue had cheated on me there was no way that I would do the same to her. My view was that Sue had made a mistake as some are likely to do under the right circumstances.

I, myself had on one occasion been tempted when a female workmate had rubbed against me at a party and made suggestions indicating that she was willing if I was interested. I had quietly told her that I was married but if ever I did decide to cheat on my wife she would be top of my list. I then excused myself and left the party. It was tempting so I understood how easy it would have been to stray in that type of situation.

I knew it was Ronnie before I answered the door because I had seen her car pull up outside.

“Hello, Ronnie. What brings you over this way? I hope Ron is alright.”

“Ron is okay. I just thought I’d drop in to say hello. This is the first time since our wedding that I have been able to see you without Sue being present.”

“So you know that Sue is off shopping but you still came over?”

“Yes, I thought you and I might have a coffee together and a chat. We have a few hours. She told me she would be away till late afternoon.”

“Okay. I’ll boil the kettle. Do you want coffee or tea? I wouldn’t bet on the late afternoon thing. She didn’t have a lot to do so I wouldn’t be surprised if she was back by lunchtime.”

“You don’t know, do you?”

“Know what?”

“Fuck, you don’t. Put it this way, she will definitely not be back till late afternoon. She may not even be back until after dark.”

“Shopping shouldn’t take that long, Ronnie.”

“No, you’re right, shopping won’t take long at all but she won’t be home until late.”

“Are you are suggesting she is doing something else, maybe meeting someone? From the way you are telling me and because she hasn’t told me then I can guess you are suggesting that it is another man.”

She nodded to confirm what I was saying. “I’m not suggesting it. I’m telling you that she is. Your problem is that you are too trusting.”

“I think we had better change the subject, don’t you?”

“Okay, I’ll change the subject if you don’t want to know about it.”

“It’s not that I don’t want to know about it, it’s the way I’m finding out about it that matters. If and I say if Sue is doing what you say then as her friend why would you want to tell me?”

“You and I have been friends and even lovers well before Sue came along.”

“That’s true but I had thought that we had moved on from that. I would have thought that your friendship with Sue would negate anything else.”

“You must have some idea of why I keep my friendship with Sue going. Don’t tell me that you think I have forgotten what we had and what we could have had?”

“Ronnie, you married my best mate. What we had was because Ron let us have it. Once you and he were married and building a family that all had to go. We had a responsibility to move on. At least I did. I moved on from it. Surely you must have as well.”

“I still dream of it. Don’t tell me that you don’t ever think about it?”

“Of course I think about it at times. It is part of my past and our past is part of us but I don’t expect it to come back to me. That can’t happen. It is history and you need to treat it as history. You can draw experience and learn from it. You might even use it to stimulate you on occasions but you can’t expect it to come back because it won’t.”

“Are you telling me to leave?”

“No, you’re a friend and I don’t treat friends like that but don’t expect something from me that I can’t give you, Ronnie.”

“I think that you are avoiding the real issues, Goyse. Your wife is in bed right now with some man that she has met. You have the opportunity to do the same with me but your pig-headed, stubbornness is stopping you.”

“Ronnie, I have to wake up each day and look in the mirror. You and I slept together because your husband brought us together but in doing that I made a commitment both to myself and to your husband that I would let you go, that I would not pursue you.”

“You talked to Ron about that?”

“No, I didn’t have to talk to him about it. I made a commitment to myself on his behalf.”

“I don’t think he expected you to do that.”

“Maybe not but it still doesn’t change my commitments. Ron is a very good friend. I can’t have sex with his wife and not regret that. The guilt would eventually destroy me Ronnie, and if you are chasing sex on the side it will eventually devour you as well. You must feel some type of guilt for doing what you are.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“What I mean is that I know about your weekend affair.”

“Sue has been blabbing on me, has she? She’s got a big mouth that one. I’d bet from the men she has been meeting that it’s not the only thing that’s oversized.”

I ignored the last part even though she was spot on. “Ronnie, you just told me that she is screwing some man somewhere. Surely you don’t have the right to complain about her telling me about what you have been up to.”

“I guess you are right. Look, I had better go. Can I give you a hug?”

“Yes, of course. Come here.”

I took her into my arms. It felt wonderful. For a moment I thought I should not have pushed her away. “I still love you,” she said.

“I still have feelings for you too Ronnie but it can’t go any further than that.”

She pulled my head down and kissed me again. My body was reacting to it. I moved my lower body away to prevent her from feeling my erection. Damn, how I’d love to sink into the beautiful red pussy of hers but I just knew if I did it would destroy me. I suffered a lot getting over the wedding night and I didn’t want to put myself in that position again.

As she broke away from me I said, “We’ll catch up next week.”

“Do you think so?”

“Yes, I’ll get Sue to arrange for the four of us to get together.”

She didn’t answer but walked towards the door. I saw her to the car and as she pulled away she had tears running down her cheeks. What was all that about? Why didn’t she respond when I suggested that we should get together? I just had a feeling that something was wrong. I couldn’t worry about it because I now knew that my suspicions about Sue were correct. Ronnie had confirmed that. Maybe from what she said things were a good deal worse than I had suspected.

When Sue came home it was after dark. I had work that night and was ready to leave so couldn’t spend the time to try to find out what she had been doing during the day. I normally used my bike for work but that night I decided to use the car. Sue objected loudly about it but I told her that my bike was not running so I had no option.

When I arrived at work, I went through the car. I found a receipt for a motel room in the city for that night. This practically verified what Ronnie had told me.

When I arrived at the office I was told to call my wife, urgently. I picked up the phone and rang. The moment that she answered, she simply said, “Ronnie had left Ron. I thought I should call you straight away because he needs someone to be with him. Can you get away from work?”

“I’ll call my boss at home and tell him that I have a family emergency. If you hear from Ron tell him I’m on my way. How did you find out?”

“I know one of his neighbours. He called me straight away because he knows that we are friends with Ron.”

“Who was it? I’d like to drop in while I’m there and thank him for calling.”

“Don’t worry about it I’ve already thanked him before he left.”

“He was at our place? Why didn’t he just call? It seems unusual that he would drive in to tell you. How did he know where you lived?”

“I don’t know, maybe he looked it up somewhere. Ron needs you. We can talk about this some other time can’t we?”

I didn’t drive straight out to Ron’s house. I headed in the opposite direction towards my place. Parked outside my house was an orange ford. I took the number plate and headed for Ron’s house.

Ron met me with the usual greeting, “G’day old mate. What brings you out this way?”

“Sue rang and told me that Ronne had pissed off. I thought you could do with a bit of company.” I looked around and continued, “Where are the kids?”

“They're okay, they are with my mum. I haven’t had the guts to tell them yet. I don’t know how I will cope with the kids, my job and little help. I’ve been running it over in my brain and I just can’t work out how I’ll do it.”

“Don’t worry about that just yet. You have plenty of friends who will help out when it’s needed. The best approach is to come to terms with what happened, why it happened and try to work out if it is just a temporary thing.”

“She’s not going to be back. That’s one thing that I’m fairly certain of. She had everything that a woman could want with me. She had no reason to leave. She would have spent time thinking about it before she made her decision.”

“You’re in shock now, Ron. Things may not be the way you think they are? Sometimes women feel trapped in a marriage. I know that’s how Sue feels sometimes. They think that they need something more to feel that they are getting the best out of life but when they are alone in a room with no one there they come to their senses.”

“No, that’s not the way it is. There are things that you don’t know about. My relationship with Ronnie was not much different from your relationship with Sue.”

Ron’s statement surprised me. Did he know more about Sue and me than what I expected? “I don’t quite understand what you are saying, Ron?”

“You should old mate. Like Sue, my wife was having affairs. I knew about it and did nothing about it. In fact, I kept dropping hints that it was OK as long as she always came home to me. She once told me that she would but also said that if she didn’t come home one night then I should be prepared because that would mean that she would never come back.”

“Do you think Sue is having affairs?”

“Don’t act dumb, Goyse. You know she is.”

“I wasn’t certain but I thought she might.”

“You mean to say that you haven’t discussed it with her. I think that it is time you made a decision, Goyse. Either you accept it or you reject it and you need to let her know because if you don’t you won’t have any control.”

“Are you going to explain it to me Ron or are you going to leave me wondering what we have been talking about?”

“I can’t explain your situation to you, Goyse but if you promise to keep your mouth closed I’ll tell you about Ronnie and me.”

“I think you should. It might help you to talk about her.”

“It all happened as a result of our wedding night. As you will remember, Ronnie and I invited you to join us. After that night, Ronnie and I talked a lot about it. I know that you didn’t sleep that night but you both kept making love until morning. I told her that I didn’t want her to get with you again because I was worried that you were too attached to her and I knew she was to you.”

“Thanks for your vote of confidence, Ron. I had no intention of taking her away from you.”

“Yes, I understood that but I also knew that if people become too close everything else can get forgotten. Anyway, to continue, Ronnie told me that she found the extra size that you have over me was something that really turned her on and gave her feelings she had never experienced before. She told me that when we made love she sometimes felt empty and I sometimes left her dissatisfied.”

“Yes, Sue has said the same to me.”

“Ronnie said that she loved me but that exceptional thrill was missing. I told her that if she needed it then perhaps we could find a way to resolves that. What I did was I purchased a sized dildo. We nicknamed it ‘Blackie’. For a while, she seemed to be happy but then one night she told me that it was just a piece of rubber. It was not a man’s cock and it was the real feeling and the contact that did it for her.”

“I guess it is like having a wank for a man as opposed to making love to a woman.”

“Yes, I suspect you’re right. She then told me that your Sue had a couple of men who she has affairs with and Sue had invited her to join her one afternoon. I asked her to explain what she was proposing. She said that if she were to join Sue then she would have the opportunity to enjoy someone who was even longer and thicker than you were. I told her I would have to think about it. That night and the next night we had the best sex that I had ever experienced.”

“That should have told you that it was just the thought of it that turned her on. You didn’t agree, did you?”

“I wasn’t going to agree but then I realized that it was not only her that got turned on by it. Some of the excitement was me just thinking about it. For me, it was similar to our wedding night where I knew you wanted her and I found that exciting, very exciting. My thoughts were that if I got that turned on just thinking about it what would happen if she actually did it. The more I thought about it the more I was convinced that she should try it.”

“So you told her to go ahead?”

“Yes, I did. I agreed on the condition that if she developed feelings for another man she was to get up and come home to me. Her response was that if she got strong enough feelings for another guy then she would not be coming home to me ever.”

“Fuck, how did you handle that?”

“I panicked. I told her that I could not agree with those conditions. She looked at me for a long time and then told me that if I could not agree to that then she would have to do what Sue was doing and that was to do it without my approval. She told me that she didn’t want to go behind my back but if I tried to control her then I would never know what she was up to. She then told me that it was up to me how I handled it. I could be involved where she told me everything or she could just do it and I would never know what was happening.”

“That’s like blackmail. What did you do?”

“What option did I have? I agreed of course. She told me that her first outing was to be on the following Thursday and she asked me did I want to help her get ready. I told her I did so I took an afternoon off work. I knew that you were on the afternoon shift to start at three o’clock so I went to work for the morning and came home around midday. In the morning, Ronnie had been out and had her hair done. When I got home she was ready to have a shower. She had waited for me. She asked me to scrub her for her new lover. It was highly erotic. The only time I had ever been that hard was my wedding night with you.”

“So you were enjoying it?”

“You have no idea, Goyse. When we got into the shower I asked her had she ever thought of shaving her muff. Her response was to ask me would I do it for her. I took my razor but realized that her pubes were too long to attack with a razor. I had her lie down on a towel. I took a pair of scissors and clipped her. She was so turned on that her juices were flooding from her and I was so hard that it ached. I tried to make love to her but she told me that she needed to be clean for the evening. She played with me as I soaped her up and as I shaved her. My orgasm was so intense that I sprayed her with my cum. She then forced me to lick her clean before we showered.”

“You ate your own cum? Shit man, that’s something!”

“I had never ever thought of doing anything like that but I actually enjoyed it. When I hesitated, she grabbed my face and forced me down on to it. Once I started it became easier and she let me go. I helped her dress in the sexiest clothes she had. There was no way that any man was going to turn her down dressed like that. Before she left I was just as hard thinking about what she was going to do as I was when I shaved her beautiful pussy.”

“Yes, she is exceptionally nice down there isn’t she? Mind, we are both lucky men to have such beautiful women, Ron. I sometimes wonder how we managed to get such lovely ladies.”

“Yes, we were lucky. Don’t forget, you still have yours. You need to get her talking to you Goyse or you may end up as I have.”

I ignored his warning although I had plans to try to see if I could catch Sue out to force her to admit what she was up to. “How did it go when she came home?”

“She arrived home around eleven O’clock that night. I had picked the kids up from school and put them to bed. I was finding it difficult by then but I was still aroused. I dearly wanted her home to hold her in my arms and to make love to her. I felt like I needed to reclaim her or something like that. When she walked in the door she looked like she had been through a chaff cutter. The smell of sex was so strong that when it first hit me I felt repulsed but very aroused at the same time.”

“Fuck, it must have been terrible for you to see her like that?”

“It wasn’t actually. It felt repulsive because of the odour but I have never felt the desire to make love to her as strongly as I did that night. I asked her why she was so late and she said that Sue wanted to stay as long as she could but had to be home long enough to clean up before you got home from work at midnight. It seemed that everything was organized around your timing.”

“Did she tell you about it?”

“Yes, she told me everything. I’m not sure that I can tell you about it all because a lot of it involved Sue. I took her to bed straightaway but she wanted to shower but I wouldn’t let her.”

“It’s probably better that you tell it all to me, Ron because the more I know about what Sue is up to the more likely I will be able to confront her about her behaviour.”

“Well, as I said I took her to bed without allowing her to wash. She had been stretched more than I had ever imagined she could be so whoever she was with must have been enormous. His sperm was still leaking from her and the crotch of her panties was soaked. To you and I, sperm appears to be like a thick white substance but I have found out that if left in a woman for a time it becomes a clear jelly and that was leaking profusely from her swollen pussy that was gaping open.”

“I’m glad that you told me that because I observed Sue like that one night. She explained it by telling me that she was ovulating. When I made love to her it was like I couldn’t touch her inside and so smooth it was unbelievable.”

“That is the exact description that I was going to give you of how Ronnie was that night and I’ve seen her that way many times since. It sounds as if you had caught Sue before she had time to clean up.”

“Maybe because the guy who relieved me at work came in an hour early to let me go home because I had worked an extra hour for him so it was likely. What happened with Ronnie?”

“When we got into bed, we kissed a lot. She told me that she was too sore for sex. I asked her who she had been with and she said there were several men. While Sue was with one she had the others playing with her. Sue had asked that she go first with most of them so that they would last when her time came. She said the smallest of them was larger than you and you had been the biggest she had ever experienced before that.”

“So Sue was using Ronnie to prepare the men for her?”

“Yes, that is what Ronnie told me. She said the first guy had trouble getting into her and he came before he was halfway in. He kept telling her that she was the tightest slut he had ever been with. The next guy used his cum as a lubricant and forced himself most of the way in but she said it hurt her so she kept pushing him away. Sue intervened and told him to leave and never come back saying that if he could not respect them he was not welcome. After that, she said the guys were gentle and she really enjoyed it. She was really impressed at how much power Sue seemed to have over them. Ronnie said she seemed to have absolute control.”

“That’s Sue. She always needs to be in control. How did you handle her story?”

“Ronnie described the feeling of being stretched to her absolute limit. She said that Sue had organized the men in order of size so that each was either longer than the one before or thicker. If she hadn’t done that she believes that the later ones may have split her little pussy open. As it was the longer ones could not get it all in. She told me that they came in contact with her cervix. She could feel it and she got one of them when he was about to come to push up against what she believed to be the entrance to her ovaries before he reached orgasm and when he shot his seed it went straight into her ovaries.”

“That’s really rubbing it in isn’t it, telling you that he was shooting his seed into her eggs? How did you feel about that?”

“You have no idea how aroused I felt. Fuck if she had not been on the pill he almost certainly would have made her pregnant because she was ten or eleven days after her period had ended. We spent the whole night with her describing everything to me. After she could see that I didn’t get angry about it all she took my face kissed me then pushed me down between her legs. Initially, I felt that same revulsion that I had felt when I smelled the sex odour on her but after a while, it passed and I enjoyed cleaning her up.”

“Fuck Ron, are you telling me that you licked her clean?”

“Yes, perfectly clean and I’ve done it several times since. Once I had cleaned her up she pulled me up along her body and I slipped into her slippery pussy. She had told me that she was too sore but once I licked her she wanted me. It was fantastic, Goyse, very, very special. You need to take the time to tell Sue that you understand her and get her to talk to you about what she is doing before you lose her like I have lost Ronnie.”

“But if you both enjoyed it so much, Ron why did she leave?”

“I probably caused that. I’m not quite ready to talk about that yet, Goyse. There are still some things that I have trouble talking about.”

With that, he burst into tears. I put my arm around him and hugged him like I would my brother or some other family member. I felt closer to him than I ever did to any one of my family and we were a very close family. The things he had shared with me and talked to me about over the next few months were things that I would never think of discussing with my brother. With Ron’s breakdown, I changed the subject to other matters to allow him to recover but he was to raise the issue with me the next time we were together. He needed to talk about it and I was the only person who he thought would understand.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Wed Sep 11, 2019 12:07 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 5 - Trying to get to the truth.

Our good friends Ron and Ronnie had slit up. No one had any idea why Ronnie suddenly left Ron with their three kids. I had been out to talk to Ron at the earliest opportunity and he had started to tell me a little about what Ronnie had been doing. It seemed that she knew quite a bit about my wife’s cheating, something which I had suspected. Ron told me that Ronnie had told him that she wanted to do something similar and as a result, she had, with Ron’s approval joined Sue with a group of men.

After telling me a little, Ron had broken down so I had left the subject alone. I was keen to know when this had happened, who was involved and where it had happened because it was the proof I needed to confirm that Sue was cheating on me. Hearing about this had left me with an empty feeling like I had never experienced before.

There was a lot of difference in suspecting that your wife may have slipped up and had a meeting with a man. One can reasonably understand how such a thing can happen but to find out that it was, in fact, several men as had been suggested and that it was occurring regularly while I was at work absolutely gutted me.

The big problem for me was that I could not confront Sue for two reasons. The first is that I needed to try as best I was able, to support Ron. To do that effectively I needed Sue’s help. The second reason was that it was all second-hand hearsay from Ronnie who had cut and run. There was always the possibility that she had been lying to Ron to protect her arse.

Sue had collected the kids from school and I agreed to take them out to Ron after he knocked off work. Sue was keen to go with me but I had told her that he didn’t need a lot of people around him. I told her that it was better that I went along with the kids. She reluctantly agreed and so it was that I arrived at Ron’s place around six o’clock that evening.

After our greetings and getting the kids ready for bed, Ron apologized to me for breaking down the way he had the previous night. I told him that there was no need for an apology that it must have been horrific for him to find out that Ronnie had been cheating on him. He immediately responded.

“No! You have got it wrong, Goyse. Initially, I knew what she was going to do and I encouraged her.”

“You encouraged her?”

“Yes, I thought that I adequately explained that to you last night. You see her sex drive was always much stronger than mine. I had trouble keeping up with her. There was another reason too. I found out the night of our wedding that the thought of her having sex with someone else increased my libido.”

“So you’re telling me that you told her to cuckold you?”

“I hadn’t thought of it that way but she knew that I was not going to try to stop her.”

“So where did this all happen and who were the men?”

“Initially I didn’t know the names of the men. Ronnie was very careful to not tell me who they were but she did say where it all took place.” Ron went on to tell me the name of a local hotel which for obvious reasons I won’t repeat here.

“So when it was over did she ever want to repeat it?”

“Oh yes. She and Sue met the men quite a few times. Initially, it added spice to our marriage. She would always come home to me and I enjoyed that. She always came in and told me how much she loved me and made sure that my every need was looked after. Then it all changed.”

“What, she didn’t come home?”

“No, she came home exactly as she always did. She didn’t appear any different. We made love as we had every time before but afterwards, she told me that she wanted to have a third baby. Now at that stage, we had our two sons and we had agreed that would be it so it took me by surprise. Without thinking, I simply told her, ‘no way, it’s not going to happen.’”

“So let me understand this. You have three sons and your youngest is nearly three so this had to be almost four years ago at least.”

“Yes, it first started over four years ago.”

“So what you are telling me is that Sue and Ronnie have been meeting other men for over four years?”

“Yes, it first happened almost five years ago. I’m sorry Goyse. This must be a big shock for you if you didn’t know what Sue was up to.”

“Yes, it is a shock to me. When you were telling me yesterday I expected it was recent. Anyway, how did she wear you down?”

“She didn’t. The next thing that I knew was that one day I was searching for something in the bedroom and when I opened her bedside table I found a couple of cards of the pill with every second pill still on the cards. She had been playing a type of sexual Russian roulette but that wasn’t the thing that concerned me the most. She was at least halfway through her cycle and there was no card that was half used.”

“She had stopped taking contraceptives?”

“Well, at that stage, I didn’t know for sure because she may have them somewhere else. When she got home I asked her and after a while, she admitted that she had not used contraceptives for the last two months. I panicked because we had only made love three or four times in the last two months and every time it was after she had been out with other men. I knew that the chances that she had already conceived were very high and the likelihood that it was with my sperm was so remote it couldn’t be considered.”

“Fuck, you should have kicked her ass to the curb. How did you handle that?”

“I was pissed off, really pissed off. At first, I told her to leave but after consideration, I decided that she could stay. I realized that I had been partly to blame for this crazy behaviour and so I thought that we should work through it together. I told her she had to sort herself out or she was out.”

“I don’t blame you. She shouldn’t do something like that without discussion and you had said no so she should respect your right to say so.”

“You may not like to hear this Goyse but when I confronted her she told me that taking the pregnancy risk was something that both she and Sue were doing to raise the level of excitement for them.”

“So you are saying that my wife, Sue is doing a similar thing?”

“That’s what Ronnie told me.”

“But you also said that was up to four years ago. Surely if that was the case then Sue would have been caught out by now.”

“I don’t know. I can only tell you what Ronnie said.”

“So did she get pregnant?”

“Yes, Our third son is not mine. I have no idea who the father might be. Our first and our third sons are not mine and I wonder about our second son as well after what has happened.”

“Your second son is a redhead. He looks just like you. Surely he is yours?”

Ron was quiet for a while then he quietly said, “My brother and his wife had a falling out and she kicked him out of the house. He was stopping with us when Ronnie got pregnant. Because he was not working at the time they were together every day. Before he came to live with us, Ronnie had stopped taking the pill because we had planned to have our second child. I think it is his child and not mine.”

“Why would you think that, Ron?”

“Right at the start, I had my suspicions. My brother is an asshole. He respects nothing or anybody. Because I was concerned I got away from work early one day and made as little noise as possible when I entered the house. The house was quiet but I knew they were there somewhere so I went down to the bedroom. As I got close I could hear her groaning and him grunting. He was fucking her. I have no idea how often it happened but the next month she told me she was pregnant.”

“What did you do when you caught them screwing?”

“What could I do? If they were doing it the one day that I came home early it stands to reason that they were probably doing it every day while I was at work. If he wasn’t using protection I knew it would be too late because she was in the later stage of her cycle. She had ovulated around a week before. At that time, he had been living with us for about three weeks.”

“Surely you must have spoken to them about it?”

“Oh yes, that evening I told him to leave. He started to argue about it but I told him it was not up for debate. He was to be gone by the time I got home from work the next day. When Ronnie and I went to bed that night I told her that I had caught them and I had told Colin that he needed to go. She got quite angry and told me that I was being unreasonable. I told her that being unreasonable would be me telling her that she had to go with him. That seemed to do the trick.”

He continued, “The truth is Goyse, that when you love these women they can just about do anything to you and there is absolutely nothing that you can do about it. The reason is, of course, that the only thing you can do is to push them away and the pain of that is far greater than anything else they can do to you. Ronnie has had three children for me all of whom don’t carry my genes and now she has disappeared leaving me to raise them and there is stuff all I can do about it.”

“For Christ sake, Ron if you keep this up you’re going to have me crying shortly. Tell me about Ronnie’s nights out with Sue. How did that come about? Tell me how it all started.”

*****
Ron told me the story of what happened. I just remained quiet and let him talk. This is the story in his words that he told me.

*****

One afternoon when I got home from work Ronnie was dressed in a see-through robe. She appeared to have no bra on and I was to find out that she was not wearing panties either.

“Ron, I’ve been talking to Goyse’s wife, Sue. She tells me that she has difficulties in her marriage. It seems that no matter how much she and Goyse have sex she still remains unsatisfied. She told me that she loves him but he appears not capable of giving her the satisfaction that she desires.”

“Shit, are they going to break up? I should go and talk to Goyse. He must feel terrible. He’ll need my support.”

“No! He doesn’t know. She hasn’t told him. She doesn’t know how to.”

“Damn woman, why are you telling me this crap? Someone needs to talk to him about it.”

“You don’t get it, do you? If you tell him he will be hurt and that could break them up. Hasn’t anyone ever told you that what you don’t know can’t hurt you? Sue loves him, she doesn’t want to hurt him and she doesn’t want to lose him either.”

“That still doesn’t explain why you are telling me all this shit.”

“You really are slow aren’t you? Goyse loves sex and wants it every day. Sometimes he wants it several times a day. He’s like a sex machine but he just can’t satisfy her, no matter how hard he tries. With us, it’s different. You can satisfy me but you almost never want to have sex with me. You can only get it up once a month and that is if I’m lucky.”

“Where’s this going, Ronnie?”

“You already know that Ron. You know that if we don’t find an answer to our differences then we will have to split up. I can’t live using a dildo in the shower every morning then dreaming about being with other men every time I go to sleep. That’s if I sleep at all.”

“So you want to join Sue in her games.”

“Yes, I want to be fucked, well and truly fucked and satisfied so that I can come home and cuddle up to you at night. I want to go shopping on a weekend with the kids without looking at some other woman’s husband wondering what he would be like. I want to stop wondering how big the mailman might be and how long he would last. I want to be able to look at him as a person delivering my mail, not as some potential sex object.”

“Is it really that bad for you?”

“It’s even worse than that. Sometimes when I’m doing the washing I press my pussy up against the machine and the vibration gets me off. I’m so jealous of Sue because I know that Goyse can more than satisfy me but she treats him like rubbish. I also know that I can’t go near him without you or Sue with me because it would lead to disaster and you know it too.”

“So what are you saying?”

“I want to go out with Sue on one of her outings to see if that helps me. After I’ll come home to you and if you want me to, I’ll tell you all about it. You know how it turns you on to know that someone has left you a deposit in my pussy. We’ll both love it. You can do whatever you want to me afterwards.”

“So you will only want to go once?”

“That depends on how it works. If it helps me and you enjoy it then we will probably want to do it again. Maybe we will want to do it every week, maybe less often. Whatever happens, you will be involved. Nothing will happen without your approval.”

“To be honest, I’m a bit concerned. If you love it too much I might lose you. There’s also the chance of picking up some disease.”

“If I don’t do this, the risk of losing me is real and much more likely. I can’t keep living like this, Ron. It’s in both our interests for you to accept it. I do love you but my unsatisfied sex drive is sending me off my head. As for disease, I understand that everyone involved has been checked out. That is a condition of getting involved.”

“Okay, go once and then we talk about it but I don’t want you to hide anything from me. Don’t do to me what Sue is doing to Goyse.”

“You know that I can’t do what Sue is doing because you don’t work afternoon shift and it only happens in the evenings.”

Later that week she was dressed up when I got home from work. I told you yesterday how I took her into the bathroom and shaved her in preparation. Sue called around shortly afterwards to pick her up. I didn’t go out because I didn’t want to face Sue. Like you and I, Sue and I had become friends but here she was taking my wife out to be fucked by someone, maybe even fucked by more than one. I couldn’t face her.

They drove away. I watched TV with the kids for a time and put them to bed around nine o’clock. I know that was late but I didn’t want to be alone because my jealousy was driving me insane. Once they were in bed and asleep, I turned out the bedroom lights and I lay down in our bed. I was thinking about what could be happening.

I was aroused at the thought of it all. I used our wedding night as a basis for my thoughts. I remembered how you entered her slowly and how she moaned. The vision of how she looked into your eyes came to me. I was feeling the same tinge of jealousy that I had felt that night but I was also erect, very erect. I knew if I touched myself I would cum. I was worried that I might even cum without touching myself so I started thinking about work.

Sue’s car pulled up about half an hour later. I looked out through the window and Ronnie got out. She walked around to the driver’s side of the car and Sue got out. I panicked. Fuck, I didn’t want Sue to come in.

My concerns were for nothing because she took Ronnie into her arms and they kissed. This was no peck on the cheek. This was two lovers kissing. Sue kissed Ronnie in the same way I would if Ronnie and I were making love. I was aroused again and erect. After a couple of minutes, they broke the kiss and Sue stepped towards the car. Instead of getting in, she lifted her face towards the window of our bedroom where I was and waved. She couldn’t have seen me because I had the door closed to the room and no lights on. She had guessed that I would be watching.

The cheeky fucking bitch was teasing me. She was saying to me, “I’ve taken your wife out and organized for her to have the good fucking that you can’t deliver.” It was her way of saying “I’ve cuckolded you, Ron and I’ve made love to your wife.” It was her way of fucking around with my head and it worked.

When Ronnie came in she was a mess. I had never seen her like that. Her dress was torn. She had no bra on. She has bite marks on her neck and she smelt like a toilet.

I took her into the bedroom and removed her dress. Her tits were bruised with teeth marks obvious on them. She didn’t speak but she did kiss me and I could taste sperm. I removed her panties and a huge heap of cum fell from her onto the carpet. I laid her down and turned on the nightlight. Both her holes had been used. Her tight little pussy was stretched like I had never seen before and it was full of sperm. Her anus was still gaping open. Some bastard had fucked her up the arse and it looked as if he had destroyed her sphincter. I felt sick in the guts. I had allowed this to happen.

I got up and called your house. Sue answered and before I could say anything she said, “They did a good job on her didn’t they. Fuck, she loved it. She just couldn’t get enough. Your wife is a horny bitch, Ron.”

I yelled down the phone, “You fucking slut. Don’t ever come near me or my wife again.”

“Don’t worry, Ron. Once a woman has had cocks like that they always come back for more. You no longer have any say in it. She won’t be able to go without it.”

“Fuck off you fucking whore. Don’t ever come near me again.”

I slammed the phone down. When I turned around Ronnie took me in her arms, “It’s okay, Ron. I’ll be alright. I loved it. She's not to blame. I was the one who wanted it. Come with me to bed and I’ll tell you all about it. Do you want your sloppy seconds, lover boy?”

She was treating me like I was a child who wanted a toy. I was horny but also angry at what had happened and the way we had been treated. I had never been so mixed up in my lifetime. We got on the bed and she placed her hands on my head and pushed me down. I licked her tits but she kept pushing. Eventually, she got me down to her crotch. The stench was revolting. It smelled like rotting seaweed and sewage. I wanted to throw up but at the same time, I knew if I did she would push me away.

“Lick me clean, baby, lick me.”

“I don’t know if I can. It’s vile.”

“I’m sore. I need you to lick me to take some of the hurt away. I got carried away. I’m sorry, baby. I just couldn’t get enough and they kept coming. Everyone was big, really big. Sue got the smallest guy to go first to loosen me up and to lubricate me. Each one got bigger after that and they kept coming.”

“Shit, are you telling me there was more than one?”

“There were eight of them altogether. Sue kept two and let me have six. They all went twice and two of them came back a third time.”

“Six, twelve, fourteen, you had fourteen men tonight. No wonder you are a mess. Someone has fucked your anus. It’s all stretched.”

“Hhhmmmm, the last two did me front and back. The one in the front was huge and the one in the back was the first guy. He just kept coming back for more. I had to tell him to go home to his wife because Sue had to get home before Goyse came home from work. He told me his wife only let him out about once a month. I told him that his wife and my husband should get together. He thought it was a great joke.”

“Why are you talking to others about me, Ronnie?”

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you. They were great guys out for a bit of fun that they can’t get at home. They’re just like me, wanking off in the bathroom because they aren’t getting enough. None of them meant any harm to anyone. I know you probably won’t believe it but every one of them was only interested in the sex. To make sure they didn’t ruin it for themselves they treated Sue and me well. One of them said to tell you how lucky you are to have such a lovely wife.”

“You mean to say that they knew that I let you go there to meet them?”

“Yes, Sue told them that you were a great guy who had trouble getting it up sometimes who understood that I needed someone else to keep me satisfied. She said that they wouldn’t have agreed to it if they didn’t know what the score was. They didn’t want a jealous husband chasing them around with a gun or something.”

“Fuck, she’s got a nerve. She won’t tell her own husband but tells everyone about yours”

“Yes, she’s a sad case isn’t she?”

“She’s an asshole at the best. I wonder why she doesn’t talk to Goyse about her problem.”

“She says that he would dump her in a flash so she has to keep it away from him.”

Ronnie and I talked for hours after she got home. I had pushed into her within the first half hour and came almost immediately. I got an erection when she told me some of the details but we didn’t have sex again because I hadn’t even felt her because she was so loose and I didn’t want to start something that I couldn’t finish.

*****

This is what Ronnie told Ron about the night.

*****

Sue told the guys that I was not used to anyone of any size because her husband was only six inches if that. Ronnie wondered how Sue could know that but decided she probably worked it out from when they danced together at parties.

She said that the first guy was very gentle. He played around with her for some time, sliding his cock across the top of her pussy onto her clit to get her wet before he pushed into her. She said he was not any bigger than you, Goyse but his cock had a big mushroom head. Once he was in her he came quite quickly and as soon as he pulled out the next one climbed on to her. He was about an inch longer and a good deal thicker but he had no trouble slipping into her. I guess that is what childbirth does to women.

The second guy was taking some time. One of the other guys waiting eventually told him to hurry up or he would receive one up the clacker. As he pulled out the third guy sat on her waist and waved this huge cock at her and said, “Now this is what you are here for. After I’m finished with you your husband will never feel himself inside you again.”

She went on to tell me that he took ages to work himself into her. A couple of the other guys were complaining that he had jumped the line and with that weapon of his he should have gone last. He laughed and said, “You guys will not feel a thing after I’m finished with her. You might as well pack up and go home.”

Sue cut in and told him that he might not be invited again if he didn’t work by the rules. His response was, “Sweetheart, without me here you would have to go home to that husband of yours still horny.”

Sue replied, “You just don’t get it, do you. I go home to my husband horny every time. You guys are just the entrée. Goyse is the main course and dessert combined. Don’t kid yourselves. Ronnie will feel the same when she goes home to her husband. Real love does that to you but none of you guys would understand that, would you?”

The big guy could not get totally into her. He still had two inches to go when he let out a bellow like a bull and filled her with the most sperm that she had ever experienced from any man. She said that he must have cum enough to half fill a teacup. It was flowing from her for the rest of the night. What she found amazing is that when the same guy came back for the second time he slid all the way into her without too much trouble. There was no doubt, what the guys said about him waiting at the end of the line was correct. No one else could compare with him for size, either length or thickness. When I asked about his size she said that she thought he must have been about ten inches in length and about as big around as a coke can.

It was amazing that he could get something like that into Ronnie’s tight little pussy.

*****
It was getting late and I knew that Sue would be waiting for me. I asked Ron would he be alright and he nodded.

“Thanks for coming over, old mate. You’ve helped me by allowing me to talk about it all. I’ve never been able to talk about it with anyone before. Even with Ronnie, it is about her telling me what happened. It’s never been about allowing me to discuss it. I know that I’ve told you some things about Sue that have shocked you, Goyse but whatever you do don’t go home attacking her. It’s just sex. She loves you mate and that’s worth more than all the sex any woman can give you.”

“Don’t worry, Ron. I’m going to find out a little more before I open the subject with her and when I do, it’ll be about allowing her to talk to me about what she has been doing and why.”

“Okay mate, if you come over tomorrow night I’ll get a couple of beers. I’ll like to tell you the rest if you don’t mind listening to me. Being Friday night we might be able to make a night of it.”

“Yes, I’m interested in hearing the rest. I still don’t understand why she left. She had it all, Ron and walked away. Maybe tomorrow you might be able to explain that to me. For now, it's home to Sue and into bed.”

“If I know you, Goyse it will be home to bed and into Sue. Goodnight old pal. Thanks for being there for me.”

“Goodnight, Ron. You would do the same for me if the situation was reversed.”

I drove home quickly. The thought of that ten-inch cock as big around as a coke can stretching Ronnie’s little pussy had me on the edge of an orgasm and I wanted Sue to look after it for me. As she did so, it was not Ronnie’s pussy that the ten inches were drilling into in my mind. Maybe Ron had taught me something about myself that I didn’t want to know.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Wed Sep 11, 2019 1:00 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 6 - Checking out the action.

Ron had been telling me about Ronnie’s first time out for the night with Sue. The thing that stuck in my mind was when he repeated Ronnie’s description of her experience with one of the guys with a huge cock. I went home that night and Sue and I made love several times. I just didn’t seem to be able to get enough.

Next morning Sue asked, “You were overly excited last night?”

The way she said it made sure that I understood that she expected me to explain. Initially, I was a bit lost for words but then replied, “I don’t really know. I know that you have nights where you get particularly horny. Maybe I’m having one of your nights.”

“No, that’s not it. Women come on heat. Men don’t have those ups and downs with hormones. Has Ron been telling you something about Ronnie?”

“Well, naturally we have talked a bit about Ronnie. That’s the reason why I’ve been spending time with him, to allow him to talk. It is an opportunity for him to get things off his chest. I wouldn’t be any use to him if I didn’t let him talk about him and Ronnie.”

“Has he said anything about me?”

“Not particularly. He asks how you are of course. He did say that you and Ronnie were spending some time together of an evening but otherwise nothing. Was there something that you thought he should say about you?”

“No, no, I just wondered, that’s all. What did he say about our evenings together?”

“He just said you and Ronnie spent some evenings out together while I was on the evening shift. Is there something that you expected him to tell me?”

“No, not really, I just thought that he would mention it was all.”

“Yes, he mentioned it. Is there something that I should ask him or talk to him about?”

“No, no, nothing special. You were particularly horny, that’s all. I thought he might have said something that turned you on.”

“Why would you think that I would get horny about you and Ronnie going out for a girl’s night out together occasionally? Is there something that you should be talking to me about Sue? Was Ronnie up to no good?”

“No, I told you about her going to the island for a weekend, didn’t I. I think Ron knows about that.”

“He hasn’t mentioned it yet but maybe he might if I give him time to talk.”

“I might come over with you tonight.”

“No, he told me that he just wants time with him and me together so that he can talk through things. He needs to get his head in order. He told me that later on, he will have both of us over for dinner but for now, he just wants the two of us there. He said the neighbour’s wife is becoming a nuisance. There is nothing worse than a woman hovering around when all he wants to do is talk to a mate about his problems.”

“Okay. Tell him I’ll keep him to the dinner thing.”

I had offered her the chance to tell me a little about her nights out cheating but she didn’t take the opportunity. I most certainly was not going to enter into that conversation until I had checked out some of the facts and to do that I needed to allow Ron to tell me some more. I needed to know exactly how much of Ronnie’s story he had confirmed. I knew Ron and like me, I knew that he would not be happy to sit around listening to Ronnie’s version without verifying some of the information.

I had the weekend off work so I decided that I would spend much of it with Ron if he was happy to do so. After showering, I got dressed and headed to the car. Sue followed me out so I told her not to stay up for me because I was going to take Ron to the club for dinner and then maybe watch a movie with him. She seemed to be okay with that.

What I actually did is collect some takeaway food on my way over to Ron’s place and a couple of beers. I knew that would allow us maximum time to talk. When I arrived his kids were not there. They had gone to his mum’s place for the weekend to give Ron a break.

We sat and opened a beer and started on our dinner. Ron looked at me and said, “Now where were we last night? Did I tell you about following Sue and Ronnie?”

“No, you hadn’t mentioned that. I thought you probably would. That’s exactly what I would do if it was me.”

“So you are going to check out what Sue is up to then?”

“Probably, it depends on what you tell me tonight. Maybe you know enough to make checking it out a waste of time.”

“Let me start by saying that following them had quite an impact on me. If you do follow Sue be prepared. If you are likely to get upset about seeing your wife with another man then I suggest that you don’t do it. It’s not a pretty picture, I can tell you.”

“Okay, I’ll bear that in mind.”

*****

This is the story as Ron told it to me.

It was a Thursday night. I was aware that you were on the first day of the evening round at work. When I arrived home from work, Ronnie was getting dressed. She had been out that day and had purchased a new outfit. When she put it on I was shocked. I couldn’t let it pass.

“Ronnie that skirt doesn’t cover anything up. Surely you are not going out like that?”

“Yes, you saw Sue the other night when she picked me up. You didn’t comment on her dress.”

“I’m not responsible for Sue but you are my wife. I don’t want you going out looking like that. I’ve seen strippers who are covered up more than you are now.”

“Don’t carry on Ron. The only people who are going to see me like this are going to see a lot more of me than this skirt shows before the night is over.”

“What about the neighbours. They will see you walking to the car.”

“Take your ute out of the carport, Ron. Sue can then drive into the garage if it worries you that much.”

“I’ll do that but can’t you just cover yourself up a little?”

“Fuck Ron, I’m going out to get screwed. I’m going to have nothing on in a half an hour’s time. The guys who are going to screw me are going to see everything that I have to show and probably a little more and you’re worried about how I dress. Besides, what is that tent in the front of your trousers? Don’t try to tell me that you don’t find my dress exciting. You find it more exciting because you know that other men will see me in it.”

“You’re right of course. It makes me feel sick in the stomach that you are doing this but it also excites me. I don’t deny that. What I do deny is that I want you to do this. I would like you to stay home with me and forget about what you are doing.”

“I’m not staying home, Ron. I enjoyed my night out last time with Sue. For the first time since our wedding night, I felt totally satisfied and I’m not giving that up. I want you to be happy for me Ron. I would like it if you can somehow find it as sexually stimulating tonight as you did last time. I love you and don’t want to hurt you but I’m not staying home.”

“I’ll move my ute. If you want me to accept what is happening, you should respect my wishes, that’s all I can say.”

I went downstairs and moved my ute out onto the roadway. While I was there I put away a few tools before I went back upstairs. I was surprised to see that she had changed and had on a more conservative dress. It was still sexy but it covered the essentials and was presentable. Just then I heard Sue’s car pull up outside.

“Sue is here. I’d better go then.”

“Okay.” I wanted her to know that I appreciated what she had done for me. I called after her, “Ronnie!”

“Yes, Ron.”

“I love you. Thanks for changing for me.”

“I love you too. You would have done the same for me.”

I nodded my head to show that I appreciated what she said because it was true. She started to head down the stairs to leave. I followed her to the door. I didn’t go out because I still wasn’t ready to face Sue. I put my hand on Ronnie’s arm and she turned towards me. I pulled her in close and kissed her.

“You could change your mind.”

“No, I can’t and you know that. This is for both of us and our marriage.”

“Yea, I know. Enjoy yourself.”

“I will.”

She turned and walked to the car. I caught sight of Sue who was smiling like a Cheshire cat. I wondered if Sue was doing this to somehow hurt me or was she doing this to control Ronnie. I knew that she was a domineering woman who took pleasure in being a little nasty at times. With that thought, I turned and walked inside. I looked out the back window and could see my neighbour’s wife coming across to collect the kids. I knew that she was attracted to me. More than once she had made it quite clear that if I was interested she was available. This meant that I could trust her not to tell Ronnie that I was going out that night.

I was in my car in less than two minutes. It was handy that the ute was outside. I also knew that by taking the back route to the motel I could be there by the time that the girls arrived. I just hoped that they had not changed the venue. I wondered if when Ronnie told me where they had met, did she know that I would chase after her. At the time, I thought it strange that she told me.

I had checked the place out in the afternoon on my way home from work and had placed some markers to stop people from parking in a spot under some trees where I knew that my utility would not be obvious to Sue. I had just turned out the lights on the car when Sue’s car entered the car park.

The girls got out. Sue walked around to Ronnie and put her arm around her and they headed off up the stairs. At the top, they turned left along the verandah where I could see a couple of men standing against the rail smoking while they watched the girls approach.

When the girls were about five meters away from the men, Sue pulled on Ronnie’s arm and turned her around toward her and they kissed. The kiss lasted a long time until one of the men walked over behind Sue. He lifted her skirt, fumbled around with the crotch of his pants and I saw Sue stop kissing Ronnie and turn her head towards him.

The verandah rail was made of clear glass but I was too far away to see much. It was obvious that he had pushed his cock into her because he pushed her upper body forward to give him access. Ronnie told me later that before you had left for work you and Sue had sex. Coming over, Sue had told her that she had preserved your seed in her to give the guy slippery seconds. She had then called ahead to tell him that she would be lubricated and ready for him. He was the biggest of the men and was slightly bigger than the guy that Ronnie said was the biggest she had ever seen.

While this was happening the second guy came over and put his arm around Ronnie. I felt a jealous feeling run through my body. It was strange. I felt sexually excited but at the same time, I felt a sickly sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach. I watched as the big guy worked over Sue. He probably took around five minutes before he threw his head back and I heard his roar from the other side of the car park.

While Ronnie and her guy were watching, he had moved his hand down to her but. Her dress was lifted and he sunk lower to give him access to her. He was obviously preparing her for what was to follow. As Sue’s guy came he pulled Ronnie into his body and they kissed. The thought of him fingering her and then having sex with her made me jealous but kissing her was different. This was my realm and it made me want to run over and smash him. I was angry and I needed to talk to her about it when the opportunity presented.

After Sue’s guy had reached orgasm they moved towards the doorway that was near them. At the same time, a van and a car pulled up and several guys got out. Even before they went upstairs I knew they would be the guys. I counted and with the guys on the verandah, there were ten men altogether. I got out of my car and followed them.

One guy turned towards me and asked had I contributed to the fund. I told him that I hadn’t had the opportunity then asked how much.

“It’s two hundred the first time but only one fifty from then on.” I reached into my pocket and handed him the money then held my hand out. He didn’t respond.

“I’m Ken,” I told him.

“Do not use names, please. You’ve been cleared haven’t you?”

“Yes, everything is in order.”

“You know that you have to have clearance every month?”

“Yes, I was told. I’m new at this. I’m not sure if I’ll participate for the first time. Is it acceptable if I just stand back and watch?”

“All he cares about is the money. He couldn’t give a stuff if you don’t even stay. Did he tell you the rule about not touching any other man? You can only get it on with the girls and if you show any sign of disrespect towards them you will be kicked out, no refund. If the girls say no to anything you must stop whatever it is that you are doing. The girls are in charge. Whatever they say you must do with no exceptions.”

“That’s fine with me. I don’t disrespect women anyway so I’m happy with that.”

“Being your first time, I should tell you that there will be a lot of sperm. No one wears condoms. Some of the guys will sometimes clean the ladies up before their turn. You should not feel conscience about doing that if you wish. What usually happens is order is set according to the size of your weapon. The smallest goes first. Once everyone is finished the first time, the order is just as the girls want it. The redhead is new to this so be careful with her. We don’t want to scare her away. The other one will take anything on offer. How big are you?”

“I’m big enough but then it shouldn’t matter if I don’t participate and only watch.”

“I’ve heard that a few times but once the fun starts I’ve never seen anyone not get involved. It’s on for young and old in there.”

“Are the girls both in the same room?”

“Yes, the room is a big one set up for the purpose. It’s actually two rooms with part of the wall taken down between them. The bed on the left is the redhead and the one on the right is the dark-haired one. Usually, the girls get together at first and then the guys get invited to join. Once the girls have had their fun together they go to their respective beds. The partition prevents them from seeing what the other is up to. I think the dark-haired one is hot for the redhead because she sometimes walks over to give her a kiss and a cuddle before she takes the next guy on.”

“Okay, if that is all, I’ll make my way up to check it out.”

“Right, I’ll stay here for a while. There may be another guy, maybe two more coming. They are new as well so I’ll have to brief them.”

“I only heard of this recently, has it been going on for a while?”

“Yes, the dark-haired one has been doing it regularly for more than a year. The redhead only about four times. Her first two times had to be during the day because her husband is home at night.”

“What, she’s married?”

“Yes, I believe so. I was told that she couldn’t come along to the afternoon sessions initially because she had to talk her husband into letting her come. Apparently, he is at home minding the kids for her.”

“That’s something, isn’t it? It takes all kinds to make a world.”

“I guess so. I’m not complaining though. If I knew who the husbands were I’d go see them and shake their hand and thank them. These girls are very special and I get to share a couple of hours with them every couple of weeks because of their husbands. I should warn you to make sure that you don’t say anything to insult the husbands or they will chuck you out and you won’t be invited again.”

“You’ve got my support there. The husbands are great in my eyes.”

“Good. That’s the way. Keep the girls happy.”

I headed up to the doorway. Two guys were standing outside having a smoke. I looked past them and to the left and saw Ronnie and Sue in the sixty-nine position. Ronnie was on the bottom and Sue was on top facing away from me. Sue was gaping open and Ronnie was doing a good job of cleaning her. Most of the guys were standing well back and talking. Only one guy was close to the action but he was studying from the other end of the bed. I decided to take a risk of Ronnie seeing me and walked in close to her.

I saw her eyes flicker towards me and she stopped licking Sue. The look on her face was one of absolute horror. I smiled and raised my finger to my lips to indicate to be quiet. With her face now away from Sue I could see deep into Sue’s gaping hole. Although the outside was relatively clean inside her was still flooded with sperm. It was obvious that Ronnie could not get her tongue far enough into her to remove it or maybe she didn’t want to. With Ronnie no longer in contact, Sue humped her back and obviously pushed down which spilt some of the internal sperm out of her pussy.

Ronnie must have realized that I was not going to cause problems because she smiled at me and got back to work on Sue. I moved in very close and Ronnie let go of Sue’s leg and straightened her arm to rub my rock hard cock inside my trousers. Her eyes were shifting from me to Sue’s crotch and then back to me. I winked at her and she winked back.

Sue was breathing heavy and I knew that she was not far from reaching orgasm. Ronnie, on the other hand, didn’t even show any signs of being excited. It was like she was just doing a job that was expected of her. That worried me because the expectation that I had on agreeing to let her be here was that it would all be for her excitement and release. This suggested that she was only doing this for Sue’s benefit.

Sue came hard. Ronnie lapped it up. Her orgasm was forcing more of the guy’s goo out of her. Once her orgasm passed, Sue’s body relaxed and she slumped down on top of Ronnie. Ronnie was smiling again at me. She then said quietly, “come here and kiss me.”

I bent down and kissed her. As I did so she passed fluids into my mouth. I knew what it was. She was giving me Sue’s juices which were mixed with a man’s sperm. I was surprised that it tasted quite alright. Our kiss went on for some time before Sue decided to get up.

Ronnie broke our kiss to look at Sue. Sue saw me at the same time and her mouth dropped open with surprise. Ronnie was shaking her head to tell her not to say anything. Then she said quietly. “Don’t say anything Sue or I will leave.”

“Fucking impotent cunt, what are you doing here?”

“Say that again and I’m out of here and I won’t come back.” Ronnie threatened.

Sue looked at Ronnie but didn’t answer. She walked over to me and said, “Impotent prick, kiss my pussy and lick me clean. She didn’t do a good enough job.”

I looked at Ronnie who gave a positive nod. I dropped to my knees. Sue spread her legs and placed one foot on the bed. I could see right in as far as her cervix. With her now standing upright the guys cum that Ronnie couldn’t get to was starting to slowly leak out. I licked it up and went around just inside her lips. I avoided her clit because I expected that like Ronnie she would be very sensitive after her orgasm. She humped her back exposing her anus. My tongue went down over it and I pushed hard on her back hole.

“Oh fuck.”

“Like that bitch, do you.”

One of the guys moved over towards the bed. It was obvious he was heading towards Ronnie. Sue turned her head towards him and said, “fuck off. We are not ready for that yet.”

I looked up at her and smiled to show my appreciation. She smiled and winked back at me and very quietly said, “Keep licking, cc. Ronnie is waiting for you. You get her first tonight.”

I pulled back and asked her, “cc? What’s cc.”

“Cuckold cunt, what else did you expect?”

I went back to her. Sucked her clit into my mouth and gave it a little bite. She jumped. It must have hurt her and it was meant to. “That’s one I owe you. Now do that thing on my cakehole again.”

I laughed and moved down to her anus and once more she humped her back. I pushed my tongue as hard as I could and the tip slipped into her. “Fuck that feels good.” She then raised her voice and said, “everyone out. This new guy gets us first and he doesn’t want anyone watching. Close the door, will you.”

Everyone left the room. Sue pulled away from me and took Ronnie into her arms and kissed her.

Ronnie asked Sue, “are you going to do him or have I got the job?”

“I would love to do him but his little weenie is smaller than Goyse’s and it would take a while with my giant pussy.”

“Why don’t you start and when he gets close let me finish him off. I’m going to need some lube for what is standing outside.”

“Come here cc.”

Sue sat down on the bed with her legs raised. She leaned back and Ronnie held her. They started to kiss. I stood in front of her and slid my cock into that giant hole of hers. I didn’t touch the sides but once I was in I felt her contract her muscles and she gripped my cock like it was in a vice. I slowly started to stroke in and then out of her. Goyse, your wife is one great fuck. I never knew a woman could do that with her pussy muscles. As she pushed I felt her cervix push up against the tip of my cock. In no time at all, I felt my balls rise. I told her that I was going to come.

“Do you want to finish in me or in Ronnie?”

“Ronnie said she needs the lube.”

“Okay, it’s Ronnie then but I want you next time. Is that a deal Ronnie?”

“If that’s what you want it’s yours but don’t make a habit of it.”

“Oh, so the wife who is going to be fucked by half-a-dozen men doesn’t want her husband to fuck a woman who can turn his life upside down.”

“You told me that you only like them big, Sue.”

“I did, didn’t I. Perhaps I was wrong. We all make mistakes.”

“Low life slut.”

“Yep, that’s right we are both that, aren’t we. The difference is that you are about to open your legs to several big studs that make your husband’s cock look like a ten-year-olds by comparison. What do you call a low life slut who does that?”

I couldn’t help it, I had to cut in. “She’s a very loving and honest wife and I love her just the way she is, thanks, Sue. Maybe you should be asking yourself what you call a low life slut that does the same behind her husband’s back.”

“Touché!”

Ronnie had pulled herself over to the edge of the bed. I loved her little pussy. I knew that she had been stretched by childbirth but because we seldom had sex her tightness had returned. I worked my way into her. Unlike with Sue, I couldn’t slip all the way in with one thrust. Ronnie placed her arms around my neck and I was supporting the top half of her body as I worked in and out of her. The shit-flinging from Sue had made my orgasm slide away from me.

Ronnie surprised me when she suddenly said, “I love you, I love you, I love you. Keep it up I’m going to cum if you can hold back for a while.”

Sue just couldn’t help herself. “Think of those giant cocks that are going to rip your pussy open after Ron is done. Think of all that sperm shooting up against your cervix trying to get you pregnant. Think of that Ronnie. You could stop taking the pill and give Ron a big surprise. Isn’t that tempting? They will shoot a bucket of cum into your fertile pussy. All you have to do is forget to take your pill for a month and it will take. Every one of those guys out there is fertile and they all have testicles the size of tennis balls.

“Oh fuck, oh fuck, ooohhhhh fffuuuccckkk, I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m cumming. I love you, Ron, I love you. I love you for letting me do this and then coming over to see me.”

I knew if she hadn’t reached her peak when she did I would have beaten her. I gave two big grunts and it was over.

I pulled out of her and nothing followed. My little pea-sized balls couldn’t deliver enough to her to allow it to run back out.

“Put it away Ron, unless you want to be embarrassed in front of these guys. Now, remember that you owe me one and I’ll be around to collect as soon as you are at home and Ronnie is away.”

“Keep your hands off my husband or you will be sorry, bitch.”

“Okay, he can have both of us together.”

“Not while I’m with him. Ron is mine and mine only. You touch him and you’ll need a good spot to hide. He is not available to you unless it happens here.”

“Alright, two weeks’ time be here, Ron. We’ll do the same as tonight but I get you next time.”

“What if I don’t want to?”

“I protect Ronnie. There is one guy here tonight who only gets me. I won’t let him loose on Ronnie because he would rip her up. You pair do what I tell you or I will let him loose on her. Do you want her to have a gaping pussy like mine, Ron?”

“Hmmm, I’ve got the message. Do you want to stay, Ronnie?”

“Do you want me to leave with you?”

“The decision is yours.”

“Then I’ll stay. I want you to stay with me, Ron? I really want this, honey. Put your pants back on and cover him up so we can get this thing going. Are you ready Sue?”

“Let the games begin!”

I got dressed and opened the door. The guys came in. I stood against the partition to watch Ronnie. The first guy dropped his pants and I thought, “How is she going to take that monster?” I was to find out that he was, in fact, the smallest of them. He climbed on the bed and rubbed his cock up and down her slit. She raised her legs up towards the sky, something that she never did with me.

I saw the head of his cock slip into her. Once his cock had penetrated her, With the help of my sperm he was buried to the hilt in no time at all. He then started a slow but deliberate movement out till only his head was in her than all the way in. She started groaning. I had heard moans from her before but this was continuous groaning.

“You are slippery tonight like someone has beaten me to it. Did that guy do you before me?”

“No, He just licked both of us out. He is very good with his tongue. My husband and I had sex before I came tonight. You had too much trouble getting into me last time so I needed the lube to help me.”

“Oh fuck, aaaahhh, aaaahhh, aaaahhh, I’m cumming.”

“You liked the idea of following my husband, didn’t you?”

“Oh yes, I often think of going second with my wife as we make love and it always gets me off.”

“Why don’t you ask her to join us here sometime? You can make your dreams become a reality.”

“She would never do that.”

“Why, have you asked her?”

“No, I couldn’t do that.”

“My husband thought the same thing about me. I told him that I wanted a man to have sex with me on my wedding night while I was playing with him and he immediately had an orgasm. I knew straight away that we both had the same dream. You will never know if you don’t talk to her about it. Most women have dreams of men in the same way as men have dreams of women.”

“I’ll think about it.”

“Tell the next guy to give me a moment before he comes in.”

“Okay.”

She beckoned me over and kissed me. “Did you like that?”

“Yes, I think so.”

“Would you like to lick me?”

“I don’t know if I can stomach it but I’ll try.”

I got down and studied her. She was now gaping open and cum was running out of her. It felt and looked so erotic. I was rock hard again. I wanted to slip into her again but the next man was coming. The best thing that I could do was to lick her clean. It took a little while. Suddenly I looked up straight at a huge cock that was dangling down near my face. It had a big curve in it towards the left. I thought, “He will never get that into her. It will just bend when he tries to push it forward.”

I looked up at Ronnie who nodded to indicate that I should stop. I stepped back and as I did so the guy said, “Would you like to help me find her hole? I always have trouble getting started.”

I took his cock into my hand and as he pushed forward I held it against her pussy. It started to bend so I placed my hand halfway along it to push it to the left and he slowly slipped into her. Once he was more than halfway in, it was no longer a problem.

“Would you kiss me?”

“Who?”

“Yes, I want you to kiss me.” I moved up on her and we kissed. The man was making short thrusting movements. He was hard up against her mons now and really thrusting hard. Ronnie was breathing heavy and I knew she was going to reach orgasm. I kissed her and held her tightly.

“Oh fuck, I love you.”

The guy heard her and responded, “Yea, I have some trouble getting it in but once I do every woman I have ever been with loves it.”

Ronnie and I broke our kiss again to grin. The guy had thought she was telling him that she loved his cock. Ronnie’s grin changed into an expression of pleasure and her orgasm took over her body. It must have felt good for the guy because he started groaning and I looked down to see his thrusts become irregular and the cheeks of his arse started to clench and relax, clench and relax time after time. I moved down the side of the bed and looked up between their legs. His white creamy jiz was leaking out from around his tool and he was still shooting into her.

When he withdrew, big heaps of sperm followed his cock out. She was a mess.

“There are rags over there. Could you clean me up a little?”

“Okay, honey.” I got two rags. I put one into my trouser pocket and used the other one to clean Ronnie up. There was cum everywhere. “That guy mustn’t have cum for a month. How can he produce that much sperm?”

“Wait until the big guy has his turn. He has testicles as large as your fist and they are always chock-a-block. He’ll be last because he is massive all around. Sue tells me that the guy who collects the donations is bigger. She has told him that he is not to try to get into me. He is what Sue calls her special fuck. When he gets to her she screams like a cat in a fight. Kiss me, honey. Are you enjoying yourself?”

“I’m okay. I’m a little jealous but otherwise, I’m alright.”

“Do you want to do me?”

“Of course I do but there are others waiting. I get to take you home with me and then I can get anything that I want.”

“Goyse gets to use Sue’s back hole after she has been out. She tells me that he is not keen until he gets in but then only lasts a few strokes. Would you like that tonight when we get home, lover?”

“Maybe if you don’t clean up when we leave, I can use their cum as a lube.”

She didn’t get to answer because the next guy was there. I looked at his rod and thought, “She’ll never handle that thing. It’ll rip her apart.”

“You ready for a decent cock, lady? I told you last time that once you have me you would be back for more.”

“I thought you were supposed to wait till after everyone else was done.”

“Their more interested in their cigarettes and bullshit stories so I decided to give you a treat.”

“Just go easy with that thing. You were in too much of a hurry last time. Give me more time to get accustomed to the size.” I looked down at it and was amazed at his size. It looked as if it was almost as large as my arm from my elbow to my wrist and about just as round as my wrist. A sizable drop of precum was sticking to its head. As I watched it dripped to the floor leaving behind it a long string of fluid. Immediately another started forming in its place. This guy was horny as hell.

“My God, your cock is huge.” I knew that I shouldn’t have said anything but I couldn’t help it. I was worried about Ronnie. I looked away from it towards Ronnie. I guess she must have seen from my expression that I was worried about her.

“It’s alright, honey. I can handle it.”

The guy looked at me and then at Ronnie. Ronnie was looking directly at me and I was returning her stare.

“What the fuck is going on here?”

“Don’t worry mate. I’m just here to help her out.”

“Well fuck me. You’re her husband, aren’t you?”

I looked at him and didn’t answer. Ronnie sat up as if to leave. I guess she expected there would be trouble. The guy looked from Ronnie to me and then back to Ronnie.

“It’s okay mate. I won’t tell anyone. Can I continue? I really enjoyed it last time and I’d like another chance. I promise that I won’t hurt her. Is that why you have come along tonight to make sure I don’t hurt her like I did last time? If you help me, I promise that I’ll be careful.”

“I guess it will be okay. Is it okay with you, honey?”

“It’s the reason that I’m here.”

The guy looked back at me. “Would you help me?”

“What do you mean help you?”

“You know, guide me in. Maybe kiss her and play with her while I fuck her.”

“Honey, is that okay with you?”

“Sure, why not?”

He moved over onto the bed and lay on his back. His huge cock was sticking up along his body. He was a big man but the head of his cock came up well past his belly button. Ronnie moved on top of him but with her body elevated over the top of him. She looked at me and gave a nod. I knew what she wanted. I moved over to them and sat on the edge of the bed. Ronnie was watching me as I was her. She smiled and nodded again.

I put my hand over her pussy and spread my fingers to open up her slit. Sperm from the previous guy started to leak out of her and formed a small droplet on her clit. Before it could drop off I took hold of his cock just back from its head and slid it across the droplet and along her slit then back again. I repeated it a number of times and the more that I did it the further open she was becoming. The sperm from her previous guy had totally covered the head of his cock and was starting to slide down his length. I felt him lift up on the bed slightly and the head disappeared inside her.

I was mesmerized by what was happening and did something that I would never have even imagined I would do before that night. I moved my hand about halfway down along his cock and started to slide my hand up and down his length. Every time I slid my hand down he lifted up a little more and gradually, half an inch at a time he was disappearing inside her.

He was moaning while she was whimpering like a little dog that wanted its breakfast. Ronnie was swinging her head around as if she was being driven out of her mind. I continued to slide my hand up and down him until he was about halfway into her. He was very wet from what was being displaced from inside her so my hand was very slippery.

The further he embedded himself inside her the further I moved my hand down along his cock. I had been stroking him slowly but when he got halfway in I thought that if he didn’t cum soon he would start hurting her so I increased my speed. I was giving him a quick wank to make him cum and it worked.

He let out a bellow like a mad bull but before he did so he said. “I’m going to blast you, sweetheart. I’m going to put so much cum in your twat that it will be running out of you for a week. You had better be on the pill because if you’re not then loverboy here will be raising my kid.”

Following his bellow, he thrust hard into her and I felt his cock throb as it sent a big blast of sperm deep inside her. He thrust so hard that if I didn’t have hold of his rod I believe he may have done her some damage. She was moved six inches further up the bed with his first thrust.

He continued to pulse. His cock seemed to grow larger with each thrust and each blast. My hand was hard up against her and it was being coated with his cum because there was no room with that monster inside her for the sperm so each time he blasted I felt it push back out around his cock.

It was obvious that they had reached orgasm together because her whimpering which had been almost continuous was now spasmodic. After about a dozen blasts, he slowed down then stopped moving. Ronnie continued for a short time until his cock started bending. She then pulled off him, rolled over onto her back and grinned at me. I was amazed at the mess. He was coated from his bellybutton to his knees with cum and she wasn’t much better.

I took the rag from my pocket and started to clean her up. She just lay there grinning at me as I did it. He had obviously dozed off perhaps drained from the exertion. After about half a minute he suddenly sat up, looked at me and said, “the three of us could do this together sometime without those other goats if you want.”

He picked up his pants and handed me a card. I slipped it into my pocket without reading it. “Your missus is the best fuck I’ve ever had, mate. Usually, women as tight as her can’t take even half of me but I was nearly all the way into her. That’s why I come here because my wife doesn’t want to do it with me because she says I hurt her. Having you feeding me in was the best thing that has ever happened for me sexual wise. I’d really love to do that again.”

“We’ll see. I don’t know what is going to happen after tonight. If we are interested, I’ll contact you. You know not to let anyone know who I am.”

“I won’t tell a soul but the other guys are wondering because she didn’t chuck you out after you were finished. I think some of them suspect. I’ll leave you alone. Remember my offer.”

“Okay.”

He left and closed the door behind him. I looked at Ronnie. She looked totally drained. “Are you alright, honey.”

“I’m okay but I don’t know if I can handle any more.”

“Well, we are leaving then.”

“What about the other guys?”

“It looks as if Sue is going to have a busy night. We’re out of here.”

Ronnie got up, got dressed and walked to the other side of the room. I heard her telling Sue that she was going home. Sue started to protest as did the guy she was with. Ronnie didn’t answer but turned and walked back to me. She looked up into my eyes and said, “I love you, Ron. I want us to be alone together. Take me home.”

As we walked away the other guys started to complain. It was the big guy that had just been with Ronnie who calmed things down by saying, “Wake up fellows. Give the girl a rough time and she won’t be back ever. Remember the rules. We accept that the girls have control and we have to respect them. Anyone who breaks the rules will answer to me. I don’t want our nights to be called off over one of you guys not doing the right thing.”

Ronnie and I just kept walking. I heard someone saying, “Why is she leaving with him?”

The big guy came to the rescue once again, “Obviously he has something that the rest of us lack.”

Someone said, “If he’s bigger than you Joe he must be enormous.”

“Yes, I don’t often get to feel small. I think this is the first time.”

“You’re small compared to Barry.”

“Yep, but he doesn’t know how to handle it, do you, Barry?”

“Hey, chaps the rule is no names remember.”

Ronnie and I drove slowly home. She cuddled up to me and told me several times that she loved me. I felt a little uneasy about the night. I didn’t have a major problem with her having sex with another man knowing that I couldn’t satisfy her but I wasn’t comfortable with the arrangement at the motel. Sue seemed to have too much control over her for a start. There was also the issue with her calling enough. If I hadn’t been there that night I’m fairly sure that she would have had to keep servicing the men until Sue was ready to leave. This worried me a great deal. I didn’t want to talk about it that night. I just wanted to get home and spend valuable time with Ronnie, cementing our relationship.

****
Ron was all talked out. We had both downed a few beers and had consumed all the food that I had purchased. I was enthralled by the story that Ron had told me. It had surprised me that he had told me so much detail. He must have had a great deal of faith in me to be so explicit.

I would have liked to try to keep him talking but Sue was at home waiting for me and I was so horny from what Ron had told me that my testicles were almost ready to burst. It was past midnight. I bid Ron goodnight and drove slowly home.

I was learning things about my wife, Sue that I would never have imagined. If this was happening how much else was she involved in that I didn’t know about? That would have to wait for now because I needed to support Ron and in doing so, I just may learn more about Sue.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Wed Sep 11, 2019 5:52 am

Hi! Is there anyone out there? It would certainly help to get a bit of feedback folks.

The next Chapter.

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 7 - Ron Meets Sally.

Ron had told me about the night that he followed Sue and Ronnie to their meeting with ten guys. When I had arrived home, Sue was waiting up for me. She came out to open the front door to welcome me back. She was dressed in a silky, see-through nighty and it was obvious she was not wearing a bra or panties. I took her into my arms and kissed her.

“Hhhmmmm, someone is horny tonight.”

“You should know by now that is what happens when I have good food and a couple of beers.”

“Most guys can’t get it up after a few beers.”

“So you think I’m just some guy, do you.”

“No, I think you are my guy.”

“Owned and operated by Sue, aye?”

“Come to bed with me and we’ll see for sure.”

We went into the bedroom. I dropped my clothes and climbed into bed in the nude. Sue climbed on top of me and we kissed.

“What has Ron told you that has made you so horny, lover.”

“It wasn’t Ron. It was driving back home thinking of you in bed waiting for me.”

“How did you know that I was waiting for you? I might have had someone here with me keeping me company. I might have come out to meet you to give him time to get away so that he didn’t get caught.”

“Would you do that to me?”

“Maybe. If I did do that you wouldn’t know would you.”

I reached down to her pussy and it was soaking wet. She was wet enough that what she was saying may be right. How would I know for sure? If what Ron was telling me was correct she may well be doing something like that. I then thought, “this is her way of getting me to tell her if Ron had told me about her exploits.”

“Well, you’re certainly wet enough for that to have happened but I don’t think you would cheat on me behind my back would you?”

“I had you going there for a few minutes.” She reached over into her draw and pulled out a sizable black dildo. “This is what has been keeping me company. He’s alright but he isn’t very conversational.”

I took the tool off her and placed it at her entrance and pushed it slowly in. Once I had it around two thirds in to her it had hit bottom. I then rolled her over onto her back and slid it in and out a few times. She humped up to meet its thrusts. I then checked that her juices were running across her anus and found that they were. I then rolled over on top of her placing my cock at her rear entrance.

I pushed in slowly. I was now about half-way into her rear and had my stomach up against the dildo. This allowed me to thrust into her back passage while working the dildo inside her pussy. I could push both in together or alternatively push on the dildo as I pulled back at her rear. She loved it and in no time at all she was throwing her head from side to side. I could feel her contractions starting as an orgasm rushed up on her.

“Oh fuck, I’m cumming.”

“So am I.”

My orgasm was finished before hers but I kept moving to make sure that she received maximum satisfaction. Afterwards we lay in each other’s arms.

“I loved that.”

“So did I.”

“I mean I really loved it. That was probably the best sex we have had in years.”

“I thought that we always had good sex. I had trouble holding off like I usually do so it was sex and not making love. I guess your dildo added too much to the excitement.”

“Hhhmmmm, it felt good.”

She moved over into my arms. We kissed and she drifted off to sleep. I lay there wondering if she was actually telling me the truth when she said she had company. Her juices were extremely slippery much like sperm. Perhaps that added to her excitement. Had I disturbed someone when I came home? I decided that I might walk over to Ron’s tomorrow afternoon so that I could sneak back a little earlier to surprise her.

******

During the afternoon, Ron called to ask me when I was coming over. He had been expecting me earlier so I set off on foot to his place. It was about four kilometers. I used the excuse to Sue that I had been neglecting my water-ski training so needed the exercise. I also made a point of telling her that Ron said he would run me back around midnight.

By the time I arrived, Ron had two coldies out for us. The kids were still with his mum so we had the opportunity to continue our talk. After asking me where he had left off the previous night he continued.

****

This is what he told me.

I had not intended talking to Ronnie about my concerns that night but to my surprise she opened the subject to me as we lay together in bed.

“I’m a bit concerned about the level of control that Sue is trying to exercise over me on these nights. What do you think, Ron?”

“I didn’t intent talking about it tonight but I was planning to ask you about it later. She really insists on dominating, doesn’t she?”

“Yes, I don’t like it. I think we need to come up with something different. Did you keep that Joe blokes card?”

“Yep, I put it in the bed side drawer. Why did you want that?”

“How do you feel about organizing something with him rather than what Sue is doing?”

“I guess if that is what you want. Do you want to talk to him or should I?”

“It would be better for you to talk to him because then he would know that it isn’t me looking for a lover, if you understand what I mean.”

“I guess that way he would know that it is just for the sex and not a love affair. Okay, I’ll give him a call during the week.”

“What about the guy with the bent one. That Joe fellow seemed to know him so maybe we could get both of them involved. We would have to explain to Joe that it has to be kept quiet or we would call it off. How do you really feel about it, Ron?”

“I was having trouble handling it at first but I’ve come to accept it now, I think.”

“Only accept it, you didn’t enjoy it?”

“It was highly erotic. I was very turned on by it all but I keep thinking of the risk.”

“What do you mean, risk?”

“To our relationship, you know. What happens if you end up like Sue never being satisfied? Where does that leave us?”

“It’s nothing like with Sue. You are coming along with me. This is what we have to have to keep us together. I thought I had explained that to you.”

“I guess so.”

“Do you want another woman with us, Ron? Would you feel better about it then?”

“No, I don’t want anyone else, Ronnie. I’m happy with you.”

“I’m glad. Our neighbor is interested if ever you want someone but make sure you speak to me first.”

“I like her attention but I’m not interested in sleeping with her. Ronnie, can I make love to you? Are you able to handle that after what’s happened tonight?”

“You’re my husband. I’ll always be available to you no matter how sore I am.”

“I don’t want to hurt you.”

“Then you are going to have to try the way Sue satisfies Goyse after she has had a hard night.”

I rolled over on top of her and she guided me to her anus. The juices from earlier in the night were still running out of her so she was well lubricated. The cum allowed me to slip into her fairly easy but it was tight. I was thinking of watching Joe with her earlier and how when he pulled back it looked like her internals were being turned inside out on his thick cock. The thought of it made me cum almost immediately.

I pulled out of her and she went off to clean up. When she returned she fell into my arms and was asleep within a minute.

The next day I awoke early I had my breakfast and before I left for work, I called Joe. A female voice answered the phone. I told her my name and asked for Joe. She called Joe to come to the phone.

“Hello, Joe speaking.”

“Hi Joe. I’m the guy that you gave your card to last night. I was wondering if you wanted to do some more playing, if you understand what I mean.”

I heard the woman in the background ask who it was. “It’s just a guy who I met at the poker game last night, dear.”

“I hope he’s not the one that keeps ripping you off for your money. Last night cost one hundred and fifty dollars. We can’t afford to do that every time. Tell him that you have to play for smaller chips.”

“Tell your wife that we are getting another game going and it won’t be as expensive to play as the other one.”

I heard voices in the back ground but couldn’t make out what they were saying. The woman came back on the phone. “Thanks, mister. I’m glad that you have organized a lower cost game for Joe. He must be a terrible player. He loses between one hundred and fifty and two hundred dollars every time he plays.”

“The game that I have in mind will be for the excitement and thrill and not about winning or losing money.”

“Thanks, my name is Lucy. I really appreciate you doing this for us. How does your wife deal with these games?”

“She never complains so I guess she is okay about them.”

“I’ll have to meet her sometime. Joe never introduces me to his friends. It’s like he is ashamed of them or something. I’d love to meet some of his friends sometime. Maybe you and your wife might like to come over for dinner.”

“I’d like that and I’m sure that my wife would too. I’ll talk to Joe about it. Tell him I have to run. I’ll be in touch with a day and a place.”

“Okay, I didn’t get your name?”

I thought quickly. Should I invent a name of give her my real one. If I lie then I’m sure to get caught out if we do associate with Joe’s wife. I had better do it right. “My name is Ron and my wife’s name is Ronnie.”

“Oh, I know a lady called Ronnie, a red head, thin about five feet eight. She goes to the local gym and likes the spa.”

“Sounds like you already know Ronnie.”

“So you’re Ron. You’re a red head as well but taller, just over six foot. You’re quite attractive. I think you play football if my memory serves me right.”

“Six foot three actually. Sounds like you know us already.”

“I wouldn’t say I know you but your wife and I are very good friends. Your wife and I talk when we are in the spa together. I don’t want to pry but can I ask you a personal question?”

I can’t see why not.”

“She told me that she was going to try something to try to save your marriage. She said you were very supportive of her and she was hopeful it would be successful. Is everything okay with you now?”

“Yes, it’s about as good as it gets. We have honest and open intercourse and I support her in what she needs and what she wants.”

“Just hold on. I want to say good bye to Joe. He's leaving for work.”

I heard her telling him to have a good day and then I heard the door close. She came back on the line.

“Do you mind talking to me about it? Ronnie told me enough for me to work out what she needed and what she had in mind.”

“You ask the questions and I’ll decide if I want to answer them.”

“I don’t want to pry into your private lives but I have a similar problem and so I want to find out enough to know what I can do about it.”

“Perhaps you should explain a little more so that I understand what your problem is?”

“Right, Joe and I don’t have sex any longer. Well, we do but very seldom.”

“You might need to define seldom for me.”

“We get it together about once every month or two. Ronnie said that you and she were similar. I need your advice on what I can do about it.”

“I’m not a sex therapist. I don’t know what to say to you. Perhaps you should go to see a specialist.”

“They are just a waste of time. They preach being faithful. They talk about communication. They talk about everything but the real issue. I want sex and I can’t get it from Joe. It’s not that he doesn’t want sex, it’s just that he is too brutal and it hurts me.”

“A lot of women would like to have a brutal man who hurts them. I assume it has to do with size.”

“I think that you already know that it has to do with size unless I’m mistaken.”

“I don’t understand?”

“Okay, let me explain. My husband went out two weeks ago to play poker. It cost him two hundred dollars. It was the same night that Ronnie told me that she went out to help with her need for satisfaction. She told me that the organizer charges two hundred the first time and one hundred and fifty after that. Don’t you think it strange that my husband lost the same amount on the same night? Now I can’t speak for your wife but my husband came home smelling of sex. Last night the same thing happened and you and he apparently played poker. Today you called to tell him that he was invited to a different game of poker. Should I continue?”

“I don’t know what to say. Perhaps you should explain a little more to me.”

“I’m not angry. I am a little jealous though. Your wife is beautiful. She’s a lot more attractive than I am. I suspect that you probably feel the same as I do but your desire to save your marriage allows you to come to terms with it all. Well, I want to save my marriage as well but I don’t know how to go about it. I need your help and advice.”

“Have you tried talking to Joe about it?”

“He thinks I’m some sort of a saint. I’m not. I would do almost anything for a decent fuck that didn’t hurt me. How do I say that to my husband?”

“Ronnie did. Why can’t you?”

“Joe is not like you. He is an alpha male. His wife is expected to stay home, wash dishes and clean house. He is not open and understanding like Ronnie has told me you are.”

“Okay, if you can’t talk to him about it the only other way is to catch him out. If you were to catch him then you would have a lever to use to get him to talk openly to you. I know he wants you to be happy and he mentioned that he was only there last night because he couldn’t get what he wanted at home.”

“Fuck me, you were there. Did you see them doing it?”

“Yes, I was there and saw it all. Joe had problems controlling himself so I understand what you are up against. He certainly is well endowed.”

“Did Ronnie take it all?”

“No, I held my hand on it to stop him driving it into her too far. I didn’t want her to be hurt.”

“Do you think that there is a possibility that the four of us could get together some time.”

“I think that we should have dinner together. Let’s not get too far ahead of ourselves. We can think about the possibilities but we shouldn’t expect them. There are four people to consider here.”

“Would you be receptive to a swap or something similar if we could pull it off?”

“Maybe you and I should meet first before we plan on climbing into bed together.”

“When can we meet? Maybe we could go for lunch together?”

“I’m taking Thursday off. Why don’t you and I go to lunch together while Ronnie is at the gym?”

“Okay, where do we meet?”

I gave her the name of a café and told her that I would be at one of the tables at the rear at eleven thirty. I then headed off to work thinking of the possibilities.

I met Sally on Thursday after Ronnie headed off to the gym. I knew that the gym class only took two hours so I told Ronnie that I was going to meet a mate for lunch and not to expect me home till around three o’clock. This allowed me almost four hours to make a plan with Sally if it felt right.

After sitting down I looked up to see a blond, well-dressed lady walking towards me. Sally had said that she was not as attractive as Ronnie so I didn’t expect her to stop at my table.

“Ron?”

“Yes, Sally, I presume?”

She came close to me leaned down, placed her arms around me and kissed me. It was a bit of a shock. I had not even imagined how beautiful she would be and as we had never met I didn’t expect her to kiss me. She must have detected my hesitation.

“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to offend you. It’s just that I have heard so much about you through Ronnie that it was as if I already knew you. The similarities in our situation make me feel like we are the same.”

“No, that’s okay. You surprised me, that’s all. Would you like a coffee and something else to go with it?”

“I’d love a flat white coffee.”

I stood and attracted the attention of the attendant. She took our order. I looked at Sally wondering how to start this conversation going. The position that I was in was that I didn’t know how much Sally knew about what Joe had been up to. I had no right to provide her with more information than she already had. I also didn’t want to miss an opportunity to help her and possibly help us all at the same time. It was a dilemma.

“So where were we?” I asked

“I think I had told you on the phone that I don’t believe that you and Joe were playing poker. Or maybe I should phrase that differently. There may have been some poke her but he was not playing poker, the card game.”

I laughed at her wit by manipulating words to describe what the situation was in fact. This ladies openness and ability to introduce humor into a situation that must have been very stressful for her appealed to me. She continued.

“Look, let’s not play games here. I am fairly sure that Joe and Ronnie were making love the other night. It is just too much of a coincidence that Ronnie has told me about what she was doing in confidence of course while my husband lost the same amount of money she stated on both nights he went out and then came home smelling of pussy.”

“You’ve got it wrong.”

“What do you mean I’m wrong? Do you deny that Joe was getting a bit on the side?”

“I’m not in any position to confirm or deny that. What I deny is that he was making love. If it happened at all, it wasn’t love, it was only sex.”

“Sex, love, what’s the difference?”

“There is a big difference. Do you love your husband?”

“Yes, of course, I do.”

“Do you love him all the time? What I mean is do you take him into your arms, kiss him and cuddle with him whenever you can. Do you say endearing things to him and regularly show him that you love him.”

“I guess so. Occasionally when he is hard to get along with I sometimes doubt it for a minute or two but yes, I guess the answer is yes. Whenever I can, I show him how I feel about him.”

“Do you have sex with him all the time? I mean when you show him that affection do you have sex with him?”

“No, you know that I don’t.”

“Have you ever had sex with someone that you didn’t love?”

“I guess so. When I was single I played the field a little. Not as often as some but occasionally, yes.”

“But you suggest that there is no difference between making love and having sex.”

“I see your point.”

“Okay, now that we have clarified that. What is it that you want from me? Before we go any further I need to understand what it is that you want from me. If you are looking for information to use against Joe I know nothing that can help you.”

“I would like you to tell me what happened between Joe and Ronnie. I want you to tell me what you know. I promise you that I won’t use it against Ronnie or against Joe.”

“Why? What benefit is there for either one of us to know or not know about what your husband may have been doing.”

“I want to know that’s why.”

“Let’s assume that I know something. I’m not saying that I do but let’s make the assumption. What value could my telling you be to any of us?”

“I could confront him with that information to start with.”

“Alright, let’s assume you confront him. What is the most likely outcome?”

“I don’t know until it happens.”

“I can tell you the possible outcomes. The first possibility and the most likely is that he will get angry with you and with me and he will storm out of your house and not come back.”

“Do you think he would do that?”

“Quite likely, it is the most likely outcome because he will feel that you have some ownership with what has happened (if anything at all has happened) because he can’t get the sex that his body needs at home. Despite that belief, he finds that you want him to accept all of the responsibility. How would you feel if you were in his shoes? Is he to blame that he is sexually frustrated? He probably thinks that what he is doing is keeping your marriage intact. He may believe you are reaping most of the benefits.”

“I never thought of it that way.”

“We seldom do. It is easy for us to blame someone else. We don’t often look inwards to identify if we hold some of the responsibility.”

“Is that why you let Ronnie do what she does?”

“My belief is that if you love someone you have no right to lock them up. If that love is justified and mutual then if you let them free they will come back to you. Unlike you, I see quite a distinction between love and sex.”

“Why do you see the distinction? Surely such an outlook must be painful at times.”

“The distinction is easy to define. Love is felt in the heart but radiates throughout the body whereas sex is felt only in the sexual organs. Sex is about maintaining the species. The desire for sex can be removed by the act itself whereas love doesn’t leave at all. It just exists. You stated the same yourself earlier when you answered my question. And yes, sometimes it is painful but it also has immense benefits when she returns to me.”

“How can I get to the stage that you are at with Ronnie? How can I get Joe to talk to me about what he is doing and maybe even let me participate in some way? That is what you are doing isn’t it?”

This question stunned me. I had not expected that she would want to go down that pathway. I expected she would seek advice on how to keep her marriage together and I was prepared for that. She knew that Ronnie was cuckolding me but I had not expected that she would want to become a female cuckold. I was lost for words. I should have seen that coming.

“I don’t really know. Perhaps we should start by the four of us having dinner together. Maybe we could go out to a restaurant together and then attend a show and see what develops.”

“You know they are having sex together, don’t you?”

“I can’t answer that question for you, Sally. Only Joe can answer that question for you. Let’s make our plans for a night out together and see what happens shall we.”

“You just answered it. Now that I know, can you explain what happened and how?”

“Sally, don’t you know what you are asking of me? If I was to tell you any more then I would be divulging a confidence on Ronnie. That could cost us our marriage and I’m not willing to put that up in a gamble.”

“I can promise that I would never use anything that you tell me against Ronnie or Joe. I just want to understand. I want to know what they do and how Ronnie handles Joe.”

“Okay, Yes, I was there and saw it all. Joe had problems controlling himself so I understand what you are up against. He certainly is well endowed.”

“Did Ronnie take it all?”

“No, I held my hand on it to stop him driving it into her too far. I didn’t want her to be hurt.”

“Do you think that there is a possibility that the four of us could get together some time.”

“I think that we should have dinner together as you suggested. Let’s not get too far ahead of ourselves. We can think about the possibilities but we shouldn’t expect them. There are four people to consider here.”

“Would you be receptive to a swap or something similar if we could pull it off?”

“What, you and I together while they, you know?”

“Don’t you see the problem that I face? My husband is getting his satisfaction somewhere else. I can’t handle him which means that I miss out. I am constantly aroused and sooner or later someone is going to try it on with me and it will be very tempting. If I were to have an affair the man would expect more than I could give him. He would want a relationship and if I did that it would destroy my marriage. You and I getting together while Joe and Ronnie are doing the same makes good sense because I know that you won’t expect more of me.”

“As I say let’s all have dinner together and maybe go out to a show and we’ll see what develops.”

“Alright, let’s do that. I’ll talk to Joe and arrange a day, perhaps this Friday night.”

After that, we talked about the weather, the gym, and the local government elections. Almost everything except what was on our minds. When the time came to leave I walked her to her car. She turned quickly, put her arms around my neck and kissed me again. It was not a kiss of a friend. It was more that of a lover.

Friday night came quickly. Joe called me when Sally told him we were going out for dinner and afterwards to a show. He wanted to find out how that happened. I explained to him that our wives were friends and once Sally realized, she asked would we be interested in going out for dinner. I told him that I thought that it would be a great idea. It would give him an opportunity to get to know Ronnie and me better and for me to get to know one of Ronnie’s friends. His response was immediate.

“You have to be fucking joking, Ron.”

“No, I’m not joking. Why are you reacting so aggressively, Joe?”

“You want me to go out to dinner with my wife and my prostitute and her husband and you don’t see a problem with that?”

“Ronnie is not a prostitute, Joe.”

“I paid money to be there.”

“Joe, you and I are going to have a falling out here if you continue with this crap. Ronnie did what she did for the same reason that you did. It gave her the satisfaction she needed. She was not paid. If you paid then that is your problem and has nothing to do with Ronnie or me for that matter. Is that clear?”

“I’m sorry, Ron. I guess this turn of events has shocked me.”

“This is not a tragedy, Joe. It will allow you to see that Ronnie and I have a loving relationship. We identified that there were some issues that we need to sort out and we found a solution that has allowed our marriage to survive. Perhaps if you look closely you and Sally can learn something from spending time with us, Joe.”

“What are you suggesting, Ron?”

“I’m saying that you have found a solution to your sexual frustration, Joe but what about Sally? What part of what you do helps your wife? How does she feel about life? Is she suffering sexual frustration as well Joe or is she supposed to have no desires?”

“You are out of line, Ron. My marriage has nothing to do with you.”

“So let me analyze this, Joe. You have sex with my wife but I don’t have the right to point out the flaming obvious to you. Is that how your world works? Having said that, you are right it has nothing to do with me unless of course, you want to get with my wife again.”

“I’m sorry. I guess under the circumstances you have some right to ask me about that but there is no issue there because Sally doesn’t like sex. She avoids it like the plague.”

“So she doesn’t like sex. Is that because you hurt her or is it for some other reason?”

“Do you think that I hurt my wife is that what you think?”

“I don’t know, Joe but there is one way to find out. You could ask her.”

“Why would I do that, Ron?”

“If you did ask her, it may allow her to tell you what she really thinks and you may even find out why she doesn’t like sex. Unless you do that you will never know.”

“I think this conversation is over. You need to mind your own fucking business, Ron.”

“Fair enough, I’ll see you Friday night.”

“If I come, that is.”

“You’ll come. Joe. You know you are on to a good thing and you don’t want to lose it. Once again, I’ll see you on Friday night.”

“Maybe.”

At seven o’clock Friday night there was a knock on the door. I opened up to find Sally and Joe. Surprise, surprise, Joe came. Joe and I shook hands and Sally put her arms around my neck and kissed me. Once more it was more than a welcoming kiss from a friend.

“Go easy there, mate. That’s my wife.”

“She is friendly isn’t she?”

“I think she is trying to thank you for telling me that I should talk to her.”

“You mean to say you talked to Sally about her feelings and desires?”

“Yes, we talked for hours last night. I should thank you as well, Ron. You were right.”

“Talking is always a good start to fixing up any relationship. I hope that you resolved some issues.”

“So do I. She told me that she was considering leaving me but I think that she will probably stay now.”

“That’s good. I hate to see people who love each other splitting up.”

“Yes, so do I.”

At that stage, Ronnie came out from the bedroom where she was getting dressed. Damn, she looked hot. She had on a top with no bra that barely covered her tits. Her skirt was short, very short. The first thing that I noticed was that there was no sign of a panty line. I knew immediately that the night was going to be interesting.

****

At that stage, I told Ron that I needed to get home. He offered to drive me but I told him that I needed the exercise. We agreed to meet and continue our discussion the next night. He told me that the kids were going to stay with his mum for the next week so he would like it if I came across each night. I told him I would be over at four o’clock the next afternoon and headed off home.

When I arrived in my street there was no sign of a car or other vehicle to indicate that Sue had a visitor. I decided to walk down to the next street as my house had a vacant block behind it and it would be easy for someone to park there and walk through the block to my house. Sure enough, there was a vehicle parked there well away from the other houses.

I walked back to my house and came in through the back door so as to intercept anyone who tried to leave via that entrance. I was as quiet as possible walking through the house. Outside the door, I hesitated and listened and sure enough, there were voices, a female voice that I recognized as Sue and a male voice. I decided to go with a torch to check out the car parked in the next street. It had been parked where there was no light so I was not able to clearly identify whose car it was although I had a suspicion.

With a light, I immediately could tell that it belonged to Jon, the husband of a friend of Sue’s, Lyn. I quietly walked back to our house and took the cordless phone from its cradle. I went downstairs where it was unlikely that Sue or Jon would hear and called Lyn.

“Hello, Lyn speaking.”

“Hi Lyn, It’s Goyse.”

“It’s quite late, Goyse. Is everything alright?”

“Yes, everything is fine. I just noticed Jon’s car in a street near my place and thought I should let you know in case it had been stolen.”

“That fucker is off screwing someone again, isn’t he?”

“I wouldn’t know, Lyn. Do you have spare keys? If you do then perhaps you should come across and drive his car home. I’m happy to drive your car for you. That way if he is up to no good he will have a long walk home. He’ll also have to explain to you why his car was there.”

“Where are you now Goyse?”

“I’ll be waiting for you at the end of the street.”

“Okay, I’ll be there in ten.”

I put the phone in my pocket and wandered down to the end of the street. Lyn was angry. I knew that she would suspect that Jon was with Sue but she never once suggested it to me. We drove both cars to Lyn’s house and I ordered a taxi to take me home. Lyn offered to drive me but I didn’t want Jon or Sue to know where the car had disappeared to. I thought there was a possibility that Jon would report his car stolen but then he would have to explain to the police how it ended up in his carport.

On the way back in the taxi I sighted Jon walking along the road in the direction of his house which was at least ten kilometres away. I smiled and said to the taxi driver.

“Want to earn an extra ten dollars, mate.”

“Yea, no worries.”

“All you have to do is make sure that no taxi’s give that guy we just passed a lift tonight.”

“Caused you some problems, has he?”

“Yep, he tried to screw my missus.”

“Fuck him. Long walk for him tonight, pal and forget the ten. I’ve had it happen to me once. I’m on your side.”

When I arrived home, Sue was asleep. At least that’s the way it appeared. At one stage I thought I saw her eye flicker in the moonlight. I immediately slipped my hand onto her crotch and it was very wet. Normally that would have woken her but she didn’t move so I slipped two fingers into her gaping, greasy pussy and noted a sharp intake of breath.

I then rolled over and went to sleep. What difference did one more cock in her pussy make when she was getting ten or more a fortnight? The thought of slippery seconds did appeal to me but that wasn’t a possibility when she pretended to be asleep.

As I drifted off to sleep I wondered what had happened that Ron and Ronnie had separated. They seem to have a good thing going. They talked about their issues and although the solutions they found would not suit everybody it seemed to be working for them. I slept soundly and awoke to a bright sunny Sunday morning.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Wed Sep 11, 2019 6:34 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 8 - The night out with Joe.

Sunday morning was bright and sunny, a lot brighter than my wife, Sue. She awoke sometime after me and entered the kitchen where I was preparing breakfast complaining of a headache.

“What time did you get home last night?”

“About five minutes after Jon left I imagine.”

“What do you mean, after Jon left?”

“I saw him walking down the road away from our house when I arrived home.”

“Oh, I’d forgotten, he came over asking could you help him out with a couple of jobs. I’ll call him to tell him you’re home to see if he still wants to talk to you. He said that he would find someone else if you didn’t call back.”

She wandered off to get the cordless phone, no doubt intending to take it to the bedroom to warn Jon. I knew she wouldn’t find it because it was still in my coat pocket. A few minutes later she came back.

“Did you see the phone?”

“Nope, I was out last night, remember. It was on the charger base when I headed out to Ron’s place yesterday.” I wasn’t lying. I just forgot to tell her that I used it after I got home.

“Things disappear all the time. Who knows where they go to?”

“Maybe Jon took it when he left via the back stairs last night.”

She looked at me, knowing that I was aware of a lot more than I was telling her. She was snookered. There was no way that she could ask me how I knew how Jon left without divulging more than she wanted me to know. I now had her thinking, “How much does he know?”

“Are you going to Ron’s place today?”

“Yes, later this afternoon. There are a few things that I need to do this morning. First off I’ll go over to Jon’s and ask him what was so urgent that he came over last night when he knew I was over at Ron’s place. Then I’ll fix the sprinklers. What are you and the kids planning today?”

“I had thought of taking the kids skating. Why bother Jon? He obviously has issues or he wouldn’t have come over.”

“Didn’t he ask for my help or had you forgotten that?”

“He said he would get someone else if you weren’t available.”

“I’d better go early before he finds someone else then.”

I finished breakfast and headed over to Jon and Lyn’s place. When I arrived Jon had left. No surprise there. He was trying to avoid having to explain about the car to Lyn. Lyn answered the door. After we said our hello’s she asked, “How’s Ron coping without Ronnie?”

“Ron’s a lot better than I had expected. I think he will be okay.”

“Poor bastard, he’s a good bloke Ron. He certainly doesn’t deserve what she has done to him.”

“I don’t understand. What do you mean by what she has done to him?”

“Didn’t you know she was screwing a couple of guys on the side?”

“I knew there were issues but I didn’t know that. Who were the lucky guys?”

“There was a guy called Joe and his mate Gary. I think she also tried to get Jon in the cot once. Knowing Jon she wouldn’t have had to try very hard. He probably screwed her but I didn’t have any proof that he did but then the wife is always the last to know.”

“I’m sorry, Lyn. I didn’t know.”

“You know that Jon was at your place last night, don’t you?”

“Did he tell you that?”

“No, He didn’t have to. He has been trying to get into Sue’s pants for a long time. It’s the only reason that he would park his car down the back of your place. What are you going to do about it, Goyse?”

“I’ll probably do nothing. What are you going to do about it, Lyn?”

“Not much I can do. I have two kids to consider. It’ll be a different story the day the kids leave home though. You could make a stand though.”

“Do you really believe that? If I made a stand and left her I would never see the kids again. The way the law is the wife has full control these days. A man stands no chance if the wife is vindictive like Sue.”

“I guess so. Goyse, if ever you need a pillow to rest your head on remember that I’m here.”

“I know, Lyn but you also know that is not my scene. You’re a very good friend. I would never do the wrong thing with you. We both have consciences and remember that every morning we have to look in the mirror and the person that looks back can make you feel pretty guilty.”

“That’s the nicest knockback that I’ve ever had. That makes a pleasant change from beating off men who only want to get into my pants.”

“And beautiful pants they are too, Lyn. One day I’ll surprise you and say yes when you ask that of me.”

“Don’t leave it too long. A girl gets older every day.”

I headed home. I wondered what Jon had thought when he found his car in the carport after walking home. No doubt he got going early to avoid having to face Lyn. Right now I suspect that Sue and Jon were trying to work out what had happened last night. To this day I doubt that they have worked it out.

I fixed the sprinklers. Sue was still not home from skating. Who knows what she was up to and I was past worrying for now. I headed for Ron’s place. I was keen to know what had happened on their night out. Ron must have been expecting me because he opened the door before I could reach the bell.

“Good day old mate. How are they hanging?”

“I’m fine Ron and you?”

“I’m better than I’d thought I’d be. Talking it through with you is helping me to come to terms with it all. I can see now that our relationship was just holding together by a thread.”

“No one could have tried harder than you did, Ron. Don’t start blaming yourself, mate. You did more than any man should be asked to do from what you’ve told me so far.”

“I guess so. Where were we last night?”

“You were about to go to dinner with Joe and Sally.”

****
Ron continued his story.

Ronnie looked so sexy when she came out of the bedroom She just oozed sex appeal. She wore no bra. Her tits were just covered. The skirt that she had chosen was like a broad belt. There were no panty lines so it was obvious that she was going commando style. I looked at Sally and her eyes were just about popping out of her head. Sally, by contrast, was dressed conservatively. I looked at Joe and his mouth was hanging open. I smiled and Sally winked and smiled back.

We decided to take separate cars. I can’t remember the reason but there was one. I had hoped that we would go together with Joe and Ronnie in the rear and Sally with me up front. I guess that neither Ronnie nor Joe understood that Sally knew about them getting together which probably explained why they found a reason to take different cars.

We arrived at the restaurant. Ronnie entered first and I manipulated things so that Joe followed behind her. I followed Sally. I was a little horny thinking about what might happen and as Sally walked past me I gave her a little pat on the bottom. She turned her head towards me and smiled, indicating to me that it was okay. Once again when we went to sit at the table I manipulated by pulling the chair back for Sally and then quickly sitting down beside her which forced Joe to sit beside Ronnie.

As we sat studying the menu, I felt a hand on my leg. Sally was taking the opportunity to tell me that she enjoyed my gentle pat on her rump. I looked at her and she smiled back. I wondered what was happening on the other side of the table. We ordered our meals. Occasionally I saw Ronnie look at Joe and smile much the same way that Sally did with me. This told me that there were some hands wandering elsewhere as well.

The meal was exquisite. Well prepared and delicious. By the time that we finished the meal and were sitting talking, Sally had progressed to rubbing my crotch. I moved my hand across and stroked her leg as well. It was at that stage that Sally got up from the table and said to Ronnie, “I’m going to the little girl’s room. Would you like to join me?”

“Sure.” Ronnie picked up her bag and they left together.

Once they were out of hearing range Joe said, “I took your advice and discussed our situation with Sally. You were right. She was looking for an opportunity to talk to me about things.”

“That’s good, what did she say.”

“She told me that she was frustrated. She doesn’t get satisfaction from our lovemaking because of my size and she needed to find some relief. I suggested that we try a sex shop and she laughed at me telling me that she had already tried that and it didn’t help.”

“So what did you decide?”

“She told me that she already knew that I was cheating on her. I asked her why she thought that and she told me that she could smell the pussy on me when I came home from playing poker. After a lot of discussions she also told me that she thought that I was screwing Ronnie. I didn’t deny it but didn’t admit it either. She said if that was the case then maybe you might like to spend the night with her.”

“So you agreed to do a wife swap?”

“Not really. We had a bit of a disagreement at that stage. It was my fault because I got jealous and told her I couldn’t agree with that. I also said that I thought that you wouldn’t either.”

“Well, that’s, that then. We all go our own way and nothing happens from here on.”

“What do you mean? Surely Ronnie and I can continue.”

“No, if you can’t accept that your wife has similar needs to what you have then obviously Ronnie is now not going to agree so we go our own way after tonight.”

“I thought….”

I cut him off before he could finish. “No, it ends here and now, full stop. I don’t want to be involved in your marriage breakdown and I know Ronnie well enough to know she wouldn’t want it either. You just shot your bolt, Joe. It’s over.”

I stood up as if to leave. I could see the girls coming back. They were talking and giggling together as good friends do. I turned towards the girls as they approached with my back to Joe. As I spoke I gave Ronnie a wink. “Okay Ronnie, we’re off. Thanks for a great night out, Sally. I’ve really enjoyed your company.”

“I thought that we were going out to a show?”

“That was on the agenda but I don’t think Joe wants that to happen because of where it could lead to.”

Ronnie cut in immediately. “I see. Well, Joe, we’ve had a great time together. Shame it has to finish like this. Sorry, Sally, it looks as if what we have just talked about is not going to happen. Damn shame, if you ask me.”

Joe’s mouth looked like a flycatcher gaping open. Everything had turned against him because of his selfishness. I knew that he wouldn’t want to let go of Ronnie so easy and we were calling his bluff and it worked.

“Maybe, I should reconsider, Ron. Perhaps I’ve been a little too hasty. What did you girls have in mind?”

Ronnie responded, “I'd like to go to the casino. When I suggested that to Sally she said that she hated the casino but would rather go dancing. Now Ron likes to dance and I don’t and you like to gamble so isn’t it obvious?”

“You want me to take you to the casino without Sally. How do you feel about that Sally?”

“I’m quite happy with that, Joe. I just want to have a good night out and you know I like to dance and you don’t.”

“You don’t mind me going with Ronnie?”

“Joe, I’m already aware that you and Ronnie have been having sex together. I just told Ronnie that I knew and she didn’t deny it. The way I see it is that you two are going to do your thing whether I like it or not. The question for me is, ‘am I content to sit at home while you two are out screwing?’ The answer is no. I like Ron. He’s good company and I think the two of us will have a great night out together. Ronnie and I have agreed that there will be no sex until we meet at their place at one o’clock. If you can live with that then there need be no more discussion on the matter.”

“What happens at one o’clock at Ron’s place?”

“A lot of that depends on you, Joe. The three of us are content with the way things are going. Ronnie has told me that she and Ron have discussed it and they have no issues. You are the only one with a hang-up about it all.”

“So I have until one o’clock to decide if another man can fuck my wife is that it?”

It was Ronnie who answered. “No, you and I have until one o’clock to decide if our affair ends tonight or if it can continue. You know and I know that what we have is only good enjoyable sex. It’s only a sexual affair, not a love affair. The question is are you able to let your wife have the same thing or are you too selfish to allow her that.”

Joe shook his head, took Ronnie by the arm and headed towards the door. I looked at Sally and we both struggled to hold back our laughter. Ronnie stopped at the door and threw me a kiss and I did the same for her. I loved that woman. She knew what she wanted and she knew how to get it. I already knew what would be happening that night. I had found myself a new sexual partner. I also knew that the big struggle for me would be to keep it as that and not as a love affair. That’s the type of woman that Sally was. It was going to be very difficult not falling in love with her.

Sally and I went dancing. She had selected a location where the music was slow and sensual. Immediately that I held her close I realized that she was not wearing panties. I made a point of rubbing my hand down across her thigh and I said quietly, “You’re going commando?”

“Yes, Ronnie suggested that I should. She said you really liked the thought of holding a woman who was bare down there. She showed me that she didn’t wear panties tonight knowing that you would notice and when Joe found out it would turn him on.”

When we returned to the table she reached into her purse and handed her panties to me. “Ronnie again?” I asked

“No, this is me. I thought you would like to see how moist they are from you touching me tonight. I want you to know how attracted to you I am. You do something for me that no other man has ever done. I’ve been turned on before but never like this. I guess having to wait until one o’clock and the torment that involves has something to do with it.”

“We don’t have to wait, you know. That one o’clock thing was just Ronnie’s way of forcing Joe into submission. She knows that we might break that if we feel inclined to. I know she will make sure that Joe doesn’t even dip his toe into the water until then. It excites her to take control. She gets really turned on by it. Right now she will be wetting the seat at the table she is playing at.”

“She’s pretty special, isn’t she? You must be madly in love with her to allow her the freedom that you do.”

“Yes, I do love her but I’m with someone just as special tonight. You and I are going to have problems, do you know that?”

“Yes, I feel it too. If I start getting crazy ideas, you need to bring me back to reality.”

“Yes, I will but you have to promise the same for me.”

I couldn’t help it. I kissed her. It was a lover’s kiss not just that of two friends enjoying each other’s company. We danced through the night and at half past twelve we headed home. I wanted to get there before Ronnie and Joe. When we arrived I poured a drink for Sally. We sat together and occasionally hugged and kissed. I can’t remember being as horny as that in my life. I really wanted to bed this woman.

I heard the car pull up. I stood and moved over to look through the curtains. Ronnie got out of the vehicle and walked around to the driver’s side. There was some talk for a while. Joe then got out of the car, they hugged and Joe got back in, reversed out of the driveway and drove off. What the hell had happened?

Ronnie came to the door and I let her in. It was then that I realized that Sally was standing behind me. She had also been watching. Ronnie came in, threw her bag and coat on the lounge and said, “How the fuck do you put up with that arsehole!”

“Yes, he can be a worry sometimes. What happened, Ronnie?”

“All he wanted to do all night was to screw me. I wanted to have an enjoyable time finishing off with a good night in the cot but he ruined it. Eventually, I told him my pussy was out of bounds to him if he didn’t keep his hands to himself. There were people there who know Ron and me and he didn’t respect that. He acted as if he owned me. I’m my own person. No one owns me, not even Ron.”

“He went home without me. What happens now?”

“I don’t have the right to ruin your night. I’ll sleep in one of the kid’s rooms and you and Ron can have the master bedroom.”

“What about Joe, did he agree to Ron and me spending the night together?”

“He went home without you, didn’t he so what other conclusion can you come to?”

I thought I should step in. “Ronnie, you are not going to sleep in the kid's room. You will come to bed with us or else I run Sally home.”

“But you…..” I cut her off.

“You are my wife and you are sally’s good friend. No one is going to force you out of your rightful position which is in our bed with me. Sally, are you happy with that?”

“Of course.”

“This is why I love you so much. Ron. You always think of me and protect me no matter how bad I treat you.”

“Come on girls, bedtime.”

We moved into the bedroom. I was glad the kids had gone to Ronnie’s parents for the night because I wasn’t sure how much noise we would make. The moment we entered the room, Ronnie dropped her skirt and pulled her top over her head. Sally was a little more reluctant. I removed my shirt and dropped my trousers leaving me in just my underpants.

Ronnie made a move towards the bed but I put my arm around her to stop her. We both turned to look at Sally. She removed her top and then started to undo her skirt but stopped. I think she realized she had no panties on underneath and her shyness prevented her. I moved Ronnie across to her to put my arm around her. I pulled the two women together. I kissed Ronnie and then Sally. I then kissed Ronnie again but when I went to kiss Sally, Ronnie beat me to it.

While they kissed I reached around to undo Sally’s bra. Ronnie pulled back a little to let the bra fall and then pulled Sally into the kiss again. During our dancing I had felt the zipper on Sally’s skirt I located it and pulled it down. The girls continued to kiss. I dropped my hand down to Ronnie’s bottom and slipped my fingers through between her legs allowing me to rub my fingers across her slit. I felt more than heard her groan. She was very wet.

Sally’s’ skirt slowly worked down along her thighs until it dropped to the floor. The girls were still passionately kissing. I lowered my hand down to Sally’s bottom and passed my hand through between her legs. She moved to give me better access. I thought that Ronnie was wet but if so then Sally was flooded. Her juices were actually running down the inside of her legs.

I pulled us towards the bed. Ronnie arrived first and fell backwards onto it pulling Sally down on top of her. I positioned myself beside them watching them kissing. Ronnie had lifted her right knee up between Sally’s legs and as they kissed Sally started to hump her leg. I reached over and lifted Ronnie’s other leg to the side which gave me access to her pussy. My tongue flicked out and slid along her slit. Once again she moaned. I repeated it again, another moan.

Sally had got quite a rhythm going. Her breathing was becoming irregular and her moans and groans were getting louder and louder. I knew she was approaching her orgasm.

“She’s ready for you, Ron. Slip it into her.”

I moved around behind her, Ronnie dropped her knee and I placed my cock against her wet pussy.

“No not like that Ron. She wants you to make love to her. Don’t act like some alpha asshole that only wants to fuck her. Roll her over onto her back and be gentle with her. Go slow. Show her what it means to be loved by a real man.”

I couldn’t believe what Ronnie was saying to me. She knew there was a distinct difference between having sex and making love. I was developing real feelings for this woman that could develop into love and here was my wife telling me to make love to her.

I moved slowly up along her body. I stopped at her belly button and moved my tongue around it, I then moved up to her left tit and circled it. Before moving across to her right tit I gently rubbed my tongue across her enlarged nipple. She groaned loudly. I then gave her left breast the same treatment with a resultant loud groan.

I moved up to her lips. I touched them both top and bottom. Her hips lifted as my cock passed across her pussy lips but I refused to surrender to her straight away. I kissed her again but a little longer. She lifted her head and I felt her arms move to encircle me but I was too quick for her and pulled away. I made contact with her pussy lips again but had dropped my abdomen so my cock only slipped across them. She tried to make me penetrate but I knew that in my position it was impossible.

I kissed her again but this time I let her hold me. She was now groaning and moaning continuously. I felt her trying to lift my body to make me penetrate her but I still resisted.

“Please.” She moaned.

“Please what.”

“I want you in me before I cum. Please let me.”

“Tell me what you want, Sally.”

“Oh fuck, don’t be an arsehole to me. I want you in me before I cum. Fuck me, please.”

“Give it to her, Ron. Don’t tease her anymore. She just wants you to make love to her.”

“Kiss her Ronnie. If you want me to fuck her you need to help me give her pleasure. Kiss her and lick her tits. Did you see what happened when I touched her nipples? She loves it. Tell me Sally, who owns this pussy of yours now.”

“It’s your’s, Ron, only yours. You can have me whenever you want me just put your cock in me, please.”

“Does Ronnie own it as well, Sally? Is this Ron and Ronnie’s pussy from now on?”

“Yes, oh yes, please I’m going to cum. Please put it in me, Ron.”

I lifted to allow her thrusts to take me inside her. She thrust so hard that I buried almost to the hilt inside her. I felt my cock come up against something inside her and remembered Ronnie telling me on our wedding night how you had pushed up against her cervix. She reached her orgasm almost immediately.

“Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes Ron, oh yes Ronnie. That’s so nice. It’s beautiful, it’s so nice.” I had never known a woman whose body totally shook during her orgasm but Sally’s did exactly that. The heat from her juices pushed me over the edge and I rammed into her as far as I could as I shot my sperm deep inside her. She was right it was nice, it was beautiful. Nothing could feel better than this and she had given it totally to me and to my wife whenever we wanted it.

I continued to kiss her for some time. I had forgotten that Ronnie was there with us.

“Come on you two. Sally needs to flush before she gets pregnant.”

“What, she’s not protected?”

“No. Why would she need protection? The last time she had sex was with her husband was almost three months ago. I think she had better do something about it now though. Unless I’m mistaken from what I just saw you will want to be in her almost every night. She certainly did something for you, Ron, that I can’t do.”

“It was our first time. The first is always the best. What do you think, Sally?” I was hoping that Sally would not overdo it because I didn’t want to hurt Ronnie.

“That was just unbelievable. If I knew that sex could be like that I would have strayed years ago. Joe can’t come anywhere near that.”

Ronnie issued her support. “Awe, Joe's okay. He has got a big cock and he’s learning slowly how to use it. That guy with the crooked one was alright, Ron. It’s a shame we didn’t know how to make contact with him.”

Sally cut in, “Do you mean Gary?”

“Yes, I think that was his name. Do you know him?”

“Yes, He’s tried it on with me on a number of occasions behind Joe’s back. He’s not all that much smaller than Joe. I beat him off once but he wasn’t getting that fucked up looking cock anywhere near me. If you want to make contact with him, I can help.”

“They say that everything comes to those who wait. How true that seems to be?”

“What about Joe?”

“Sorry to tell you this, Sally but you’re married to an arsehole. Unless he wakes up to himself he can go rot in hell for all I care.”

“He really upset you hasn’t he?”

“I don’t like getting felt up in public with people that know me looking on while my husband is not with me. That’s what he did and he will have to suffer the consequences. I love my husband and I will not let anyone make Ron feel embarrassed by me. The first person in my life is Ron and I’ll protect him with every breath in my body.”

“But you screw around on him.”

“Ron knows the situation and if he were to say no at any time whatever I’m doing will stop instantly. I would hope he would do the same for me.”

I knew exactly what Ronnie was doing. Sally had made love to me and now Ronnie was marking out her territory to make damn sure that Sally would not trespass.”

“You know that I always protect you Ronnie and now I need to make sure that I protect Sally as well. You girls own me. The limits and rules you set for me are how I’ll live my life from now on.”

“Thanks, Ron. Is that alright with you, Ronnie?”

“Not quite what I had in mind but it’ll do for now.”

The two girls went off to the bathroom together. I could hear them talking and giggling in there for some time although I could not distinguish enough words to understand what was being said. They were there for at least half an hour before they came back.

I was not a person who could get it up more than once a night usually but thinking about the possibility that I had impregnated Joe’s wife turned me on. Just imagine it. The guy who has been fucking my wife comes home to be told that his wife is pregnant by his girlfriend’s husband. She would have to admit it was me because they had not had sex in over two months. By the time they returned my cock was as stiff as a flagpole and my mind was working overtime.

Ronnie was the first to notice it. She just shook her head and grinned. I don’t know what she was thinking but I know what was on my mind.

“Your turn, Lover, come and get me.” Once more she just shook her head.

“Come here, Sally. Kiss me while Ronnie takes advantage of me.” Sally didn’t hesitate. She was onto me straight away. Ronnie climbed onto the bed and took me into her mouth.

“You know you flooded me with your sperm and I wasn’t protected, Ron. You do understand what that could mean, don’t you?”

“I’ve got a fair idea of the birds and the bees. What stage of your cycle are you on?”

“I think it is about the tenth day. I didn’t have to worry about my cycle too much so I couldn’t be certain but it will be between the eighth and the eleventh day so I could be fertile.”

“You should have mentioned something. There are things we could have done.”

“Why would I?”

“If you don’t take precautions, you could get pregnant. You don’t want to fall pregnant do you?”

“Actually I’d love to. I had talked about it with Joe but he just won’t come to the party.”

“He would be pissed if you did get pregnant, wouldn’t he?”

“Who gives a fuck? After tonight he can just put up with what happens. He has proven that he only cares about himself so if he doesn’t like it there is always the road.”

While we were talking, Ronnie had been sucking me. She now moved up on me and sat down on my cock. She was not as wet as she had been earlier and it took her several attempts to get me all the way in. She felt quite different from Sally. Where Sally was tight but slippery, Ronnie was a bit looser but didn’t feel as smooth. My cock tended to grip inside her meaning that I had to push harder to slide in and out. Sally had moved from kissing me to licking my tits. It was exciting but made me feel like laughing. I held her face and lifted her up to kiss her again. We went on for some time like this till eventually, I could feel my testicles lifting in their sacs. I knew that I was not far from coming.

Suddenly, Ronnie lifted off me and said to Sally, “He’s about to cum. You want his sperm so take over.” I couldn’t believe it, my wife knew that there was a good chance that I could impregnate Sally and had purposely offered me to her for that purpose. The exchange was quick. Sally immediately started lifting and dropping on me.

With the withdrawal and the time taken for the exchange, I had lost the urge. Now with Sally working hard on me and the smooth feeling of the internals of her vagina, the urge was returning rapidly. I also noticed that Sally’s breathing was becoming irregular. This meant that if I could hold on a bit longer she may reach orgasm once more. I started thinking of laying pavers on the footpath.

“Keep that up and I’ll cum, Ron. Oh yes, I’m going to cum. Oh, Ronnie, he’s going to do it to me again. This time I could actually feel her muscles pulsating inside her. It felt unique. I couldn’t hold any longer.

“Oh my god, Sally, I’m cumming. Oh, that feels so goooooood…..”

“Oh, Ron you’ve done it again. I’m cumming, I’m cummmingg. I’m cumming.”

Once again we both reached our peak together. In eight years of marriage, that had only happened to Ronnie and me once and with this woman we achieved it twice in one night.

“That looked to be pretty special for you both. I wish I could have been part of it.” Ronnie’s comment worried me a bit. Was she feeling jealous?

“Yes, it felt great. Was it the same for you, Sally?”

“I’ve never felt like that before now. You’re so lucky to have him, Ronnie.”

“It doesn’t work like that for me, Sally. I need a little extra size to give me my kick. I love him but sexually he just doesn’t rattle my rafters.”

“It’s a shame that Joe acted the way he did. The four of us together would have been fantastic. I guess you can’t change people you can only give them the opportunity. Do you think he might come around enough to join us?”

“I’m not sure that I want him to. Maybe we can look for this Gary bloke to join us. I just don’t feel the same way about Joe after the way he treated me tonight.”

“It will make it difficult for Sally if Joe resists, how will it work out with Sally and me, I wonder?”

“I suppose that I could try an attempt to make up with him if it is that important to you Ron but I’ll need to sleep on it and see how I feel in the morning.”

“Let’s get some sleep then.”

“What about you Sally do you want to stay the night or should Ron run you home?”

“I don’t want to face Joe tonight. I’d rather stay the night so that I can have a shower in the morning and clean up a bit before I go home. Can I stay with you tonight?”

I looked at Ronnie and she nodded her agreement. “Were you going to flush before going to sleep, Sally?”

“No, if it happens then Joe and I will have a family.”

I kissed Ronnie and then kissed Sally. I had one woman either side of me. In no time at all, Ronnie was snoring. I looked over at Sally and she smiled back at me, kissed me then rolled away from me onto her side. I very gently extracted myself from Ronnie to turn towards Sally’s back into the spoon position. I didn’t intend for it but my hardening cock pushed up against her crotch. She lifted her leg to allow me to seek out her pussy still wet from my sperm leaking from her. She humped her back and I slipped straight into her.

We lay like that for a time then she pushed back a little more on me and very gently moved forward and then back. When I had rolled over, I had placed my hands on her stomach. She reached down and moved them up to her breasts. I cupped them and worked my thumbs on her nipples. I felt her sharp intake of breath as I did so.

“I’m falling in love with you Ron,” she whispered. “I’ve never felt like this before.”

“Don’t, Sally. Whatever you do, don’t fall in love. I’m married to Ronnie and without her support, you and I have nothing.”

“Okay, I won’t say it again but my feelings won’t change.”

We moved slowly, desperately seeking the enjoyment that we both desired but making sure that we didn’t wake Ronnie. It felt very special. As long as I live it will continue to be one of the highlights of my life. We continued for as long as two hours before I felt that body tremble that I had felt rip through her body twice before that night. I knew she was on the verge of her orgasm. This was punctuated with a mixture of moans and groans which got increasingly louder.

“For fuck's sake Ron, give it to her or I won’t get any sleep tonight.”

We both laughed, despite all our best efforts we had woken Ronnie up. The good thing about that is that I didn’t need to be cautious any more.

“Lean over and kiss us, Ronnie.”

I felt Ronnie lift up on her elbows and she leant over me. I turned my head to kiss her. She then moved forward and Sally turned her head and they kissed. Unlike with me where the kiss was of short duration their kiss went on and on. Ronnie’s little tits were buried into the side of my face. It felt good. I increased my stroke both in length and in frequency.

In just a few seconds I felt Sally’s body start to shake again as her orgasm ripped through her. Ronnie was still kissing her. I knew what she was doing. Ronnie had once told me that a woman’s orgasm can be intensified by starving her body of oxygen. Ronnie was kissing her to restrict her breathing. I then felt Ronnie pull my hand away from Sally’s tits to allow her to massage them.

I could feel Sally trying to vocalize but while Ronnie kept kissing her she was not able to. It was at that moment that I lost control. I shot rope after rope after rope into her pussy. Where it all came from I will never know.

As a one time a night guy I was surprised that I could go three times in a matter of hours with Sally. Perhaps it was the thought of her ripe egg waiting to couple with my sperm. I knew that Ronnie’s two children were not mine. In my mind, I was acutely aware that this was my opportunity to pass on my genes.

It was over but the girls kept kissing. I lifted up and Ronnie was still working over Sally’s breasts. She was not being gentle at all. I sat back and watched. Ronnie had moved her body across beside Sally when I had moved out of the way and Sally now had her fingers in Ronnie’s pussy.

After twenty minutes of watching the girls, I got up and went to the bathroom. After relieving myself and having a drink of water I returned to find that both girls were fast asleep holding on to each other. I climbed back into bed behind Ronnie and fell fast asleep within a few minutes.

When I awoke the girls were still hugging each other. I got up and went to the kitchen to make myself a cup of coffee. A few minutes later Sally joined me. I handed her a coffee. She set the mug down and took me into a hug and kissed me.

“Thanks, Ron that was the best night of my life. I never knew that sex could be so enjoyable. I hope we can do it all again soon.”

“You’re not alone there girl. Last night was pretty special for me as well.”

We sat there enjoying our coffee not saying another word. We just seemed to have a common understanding where words were not required.

****

I looked at Ron and could see a tear forming in the corner of his eye. I wondered what was causing that but he had fallen silent as if thinking back on some problem that required absolute quiet to figure out a solution. After fifteen minutes of silence, he suddenly looked at me and said, “sorry about that old mate. I was just going back on how wonderful it was that night with Sally.”

“I think I’d better head off home, Ron. I’ll come around tomorrow to see you after work.”

“That’ll be nice old mate. I’ll see you to the door.”

As I walked away he called down to me saying, “I’ll order up some grub for us both. Tell Sue that you’ll have dinner with me tomorrow.”

“Okay, Ron See you then.”

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Wed Sep 11, 2019 7:07 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 9 - Occasionally things get a little bent.

Ron had been telling me the story about the sexual adventures of him and Ronnie, his wife who had recently left him.

I arrived at Ron’s house the next evening around six o’clock knowing that Ron worked until five. Ron had showered and the kids were in their PJ’s ready for bed. It was obvious that the lads had been fed. I said hi to the kids and we talked for a while before Ron took them off to their bedrooms.

When he returned, Ron threw a handwritten letter down in front of me and said, “You might like to read this.”

The letter was from Ronnie. It started by saying that although she still loved him she found that the situation was such that it was better for both of them that she move on with her life. She made some obscure reference to “others” in their relationship then wrote that she had not been able to cope with the kids knowing that her inability to find satisfaction in their marriage had resulted in their conception. This was consistent with what Ron had told me during the telling of his story and explained why he had told me so much about their past affairs. She finished by saying that she hoped that her action in leaving allowed him to find true happiness and satisfaction sometime in the future.

After reading it, I looked at Ron and said, “I don’t understand?”

“Makes two of us, old mate. We never ever argued. There just didn’t seem to be any issues big enough that could lead to a separation. I accepted that she could have sex with whoever she wanted to as long as she came home to me and Sally was the only woman other than Ronnie that I had ever had any interest in. It’s just crazy.”

“Perhaps guilt is interfering with her ability to make sensible decisions. It’s reasonable to think that because her cheating resulted in three pregnancies by other men she may have been suffering from considerable levels of guilt.”

“It’s possible, I guess but why now. Perhaps I should finish the story and then we’ll talk about it some more.”

We had dinner and then Ron handed me a beer. As I drank he asked, “Where did I leave off?”

“You said that you had slept with Ronnie and Sally. In the morning while Ronnie slept you said that you and Sally shared how much you had both enjoyed the night.”

“Yes, it was very special for both of us.”

With that, he continued the story.
****

After Ronnie got up, I ran Sally home. We had asked Ronnie to come with us but she did not want to face the “arsehole” as she now called Joe. When I pulled up outside her home Sally turned in her seat and asked about getting together again. I remained non-committal because I needed to talk to Ronnie about it all and see how she felt.

It was obvious that Sally was reluctant to face Joe. I had seen curtains move on one of the windows when we pulled up so I knew that Joe was aware that we were there. Eventually, I asked Sally did she want me to come in to face Joe with her.

“I don’t think you should. He could be quite angry and he gets out of control when he is angry.”

“Will you be safe by yourself?”

“It’ll only be words. He wouldn’t dare hit me or anything like that. If he did he knows that I would pack up and leave and he knows that his family would disown him for doing that. He also knows that he would be shitting in his nest as regards getting with Ronnie again so there is nothing to worry about really.”

“I think he has shit in his nest as regards getting with Ronnie already from what Ronnie said this morning.”

“Maybe so but a woman can change her mind and most do after thinking about it. I think she will come around. She talked to me about it last night when we were in the bathroom. He is a lot more important to her than she is letting on to you.”

“Are you saying that she is lying to me?”

“No, she’s not lying. She is just not telling you everything, that’s all.”

“Are you saying that she is falling in love with him?”

“Maybe, I’ve said a little too much already. She trusted me so I shouldn’t say any more.”

“Maybe, she’s falling in love with him or maybe you’ve said too much?”

She smiled at me, “Both I guess. Ron, how do you feel about me?”

“What are you asking, Sally?”

“If and I say if Ronnie and Joe fell in love and wanted to be together would I stand a chance with you?”

“Sally, we have only spent one night together. I have only known you for a little over a week. How can we talk about such things like that now? The intent was for us to find sexual satisfaction together not for us to start talking about things like that.”

“Yes, I know but I feel that something special is happening and I believe that you’re feeling it too.”

“The sex was certainly outstanding, wasn’t it?”

“Yes, it was but that’s not what I am talking about.”

“I know that but I’m not willing to talk about it and I don’t think that it is proper for you to be talking about it either.”

“Alright, I’ll leave it alone for now but be warned that Ronnie is overreacting because she is fighting the same thing. Like you, she is denying her real feelings. She admitted it to me last night and broke down crying because of it. She told me that she has to break it off or she would do something unthinkable to you.”

“I don’t know what to say.”

“Just don’t let her know that I told you, that’s all.”

“I won’t. Anything that you ever tell me will never be divulged to anyone.”

“I had better go before Joe comes down to get me. You know he is watching us don’t you?”

“Yes, I saw the curtain move and thought it would be him.”

“Are you going to kiss me?”

“Should I, he’s watching.”

“Fuck him. He told Ronnie he would drop me at a moment’s notice if she wanted him to so he can eat shit as far as I’m concerned.”

“He said that. Ronnie told you that?”

“Yes, they had the discussion. Their argument wasn’t about him touching her in public it was about his insistence that she leave you and move in with him. She told him that it was unthinkable and he was out of line but then she told me that it was tempting.”

“It that case, come here.”

I took her into my arms and kissed her. The kiss lasted a long time. It wasn’t about Sally and me it was about punishing the arsehole that was watching us. I was fucking pissed off. My heartbeat felt as if it was irregular and I felt that I could take a heart attack at any minute. My thoughts were, “Fuck this arsehole. What right does he have to try to rip away my wife from me? I had trusted a man with my wife who was totally untrustworthy and the result was this. Fuck him.” I felt like laying Sally down and screwing her there in the car with him spying on us from the window just to punish him.

I then realized how stupid I was being. We were all humans and humans who spend time together in erotic situations are liable to fall in love. It is the way of the world. To be surprised that it happened the way it is supposed to should not be a surprise to anyone. What I needed to do was to offer the opportunity to Ronnie to discuss it with me and then work through it rationally together to find a sensible solution.

I broke off the kiss. I saw the surprise on Sally’s face and felt I should apologize to her but I didn’t. There may be an opportunity for that later but not now. Right now I wanted to protect my territory. I saw Ronnie as mine and I wanted to be with her. I wanted to hold her and kiss her. I wanted to take her to bed and make love to her. I just wanted to do whatever it took to make her mine again.

I always felt that there was a risk to our relationship in what we were doing but Ronnie had promised me that she would always come home to me no matter what. Had she set me up by encouraging me to spend the night with Sally? Was Sally just a pawn in her game of relationships? Was Sally being used as a pawn to take me out of the game? I needed to know and the only way that I could know was to try to get her to talk to me. To get her talking I needed to take her to bed.

When I arrived home, Ronnie had gone. I assumed that she had run the kids to school and would be back shortly. I wandered around the house fiddling with this, fiddling with that but achieving nothing. Time passed but there was no Ronnie. Where the shit was she? She didn’t carry a mobile so I couldn’t call her. An hour passed then two. I was getting desperate because my brain had started imagining all type of things. Did she have another lover? Had she gone around to see Joe? Had they agreed to meet somewhere? My brain was sending me crazy and I needed to do something about it so I got into my car and started cruising around the streets.

I drove around the local shopping centre but she wasn’t there. I drove past Sally and Joe’s place and both their cars were in the driveway. That was a relief. I drove out to the skating centre but she wasn’t there either. Maybe she had gone home so I drove back home to find her car parked in the garage. She was home. I parked my car and walked inside.

“Where have you been, honey?”

Shit, I’ve been looking for her but she asks me where I’ve been. That’s a joke.

“When I got back from dropping Sally off you were out. I just needed to take a drive to think about things, that’s all.”

“We must have passed each other somewhere. When you hadn’t come home after I dropped the kids off at school I thought that you might be still over at Sally’s place so I drove over but you had gone. While I was out I thought I may as well do some shopping but when I returned you still weren’t here so I called in to see Sue and Goyse but they were out as well.”

“Come to bed with me, Ronnie. I want to hold you in my arms.”

“What’s wrong?”

“I just feel lost. I feel as if my world is falling to pieces around me. I need to hold you.”

She walked over to me and put her arms around me. “I understand. I sometimes feel the same way when I’ve been with someone. It’ll pass in time. Remember its only sex. I know that Sally is very special but you just have to remember that it’s just sex. Once you realize that, you’ll be alright.”

“Is that how you feel every time, Ronnie? Is it only sex or can it develop into something more meaningful?”

I was watching her eyes and they shifted. This answered my question for me. She had doubts or maybe she already knew that it means more to her than sex.

“Is this how you feel about Joe?”

“Why do you ask that?”

“I just have this feeling that you are not as close to me as you have been since this thing started When I think about it all I wonder how we ended up where we are with just you, me, Sally and Joe. I just have this feeling that I might have been manipulated in some way. That’s the reason that I needed to take a drive to allow me to think about where we are and how we got there. Is there something that I need to know, Ronnie?”

“Did Sally tell you something?”

“Why would Sally tell me something and what does she know that I don’t?”

“It’s just that I said something to her last night.”

“Does she know something that I should know?”

“Maybe, just girls stuff, that’s all.”

“If it’s girl’s stuff why would you think that Sally would tell me? You are starting to worry me, Ronnie. We have always been honest with each other and yet now you are worried that Sally has told me something. What is it that Sally could have told me?”

“I don’t know if I should tell you. There are some things that are difficult to talk about.”

“Now you really have me worried. Come on spit it out.”

“Let’s go to bed where we can talk. I want to hold you while I tell you. I want you to know that whatever I say, I still love you, Ron.”

“Okay.” I led her to our bedroom. I took my clothes off but she seemed hesitant. I reached over and kissed her. She responded. I started to undress her. She let me. I then picked her up and placed her on the bed. She rolled on her side and I lay down beside her.

“Let’s hear what you have to tell me.”

“It’s about Joe. Our disagreement was not about him touching me in public.”

“So what was it about then?”

“He wants me to leave you and move in with him.”

“So, you Sally and Joe together, that would be interesting.” I gave a little chuckle. It was my response to my nervousness not that I thought it was funny.

“It’s not a fucking joke. He was serious. He didn’t include Sally in his plans.”

“So it’s not a joke. Obviously you said no so what’s the problem?”

She looked me in the eye. I saw a tear start to form in the corners of her eyes. She continued to look at me for some time before she continued. I was too upset to speak.

“I didn’t say no. I told him that I would think about it and give him my answer next week.”

“Fuck!” I jumped up from the bed and stormed out of the room. I picked up my most valued possession, a crystal vase that I had won for being player of the year and threw it as hard as I could against the wall. It smashed into a million pieces. When I realized what I had done I dropped to my knees. I was on the verge of bursting into tears. Everything that was valuable to me was about to be taken away from me.

“Ron, come back to bed. We need to talk together about this. We need to be totally rational. I need you to understand how I feel. I need your support in making this decision. There has never been a time when I have needed your help as desperately as I do now. If I have to make this decision alone, it won’t go well for us.”

In amongst my pain and suffering, I saw just a small spark of positivity. Ronnie needed my help. If she had decided to leave me why would she ask for my help? Fuck, I could come out of this okay after all.

I got up and walked back to the bedroom. Ronnie was laying down and held her arms out to me to join her. I lay down beside her. She rolled over towards me and I felt her familiar body up against me. I just lay there. I didn’t know what to say to her. I waited for her to speak.

“Are you okay?”

“I don’t know. What you said has been a big shock. I suspected there was an issue but not this. This is unthinkable.”

“I love you, Ron. You know that don’t you?”

“Yes, I love you too. You know that as well don’t you?”

“Yes. Joe and I have been seeing each other a lot more than I have told you. We have formed a strong bond. I started going with Sue quite a while before I told you about it. I actually went with her four times but I only told you about two occasions. The first time I went I met Joe. There were six guys but four spent the time with Sue and only two had sex with me. The first guy was only about your size. He deposited his sperm in me first. Sue has organized that because she told me that I would need that in order to handle Joe.”

“I saw his size so I agreed with her on that part.”

“Well, when Joe came in I expected he would have sex with me and then leave like the first guy had but he didn’t. He spent time talking to me, touching me and preparing me for what was to come. He let me play with him and it was not like having sex as I imagined it. It was about making love. Right at the start, there was this special attraction there much the same as what you felt with Sally last night.”

“You could see that could you?”

“Yes, I saw that you and Sally had that same attraction that Joe and I had. Like you and Sally we didn’t make love once we made love several times our first time together. You need to understand, Ron that I had never experienced anything like that in my lifetime. I wanted more and so did he so we agreed to meet during the day while you were at work. During our meetings, we made love numerous times.”

“Where did these meetings take place?”

“We met on most occasions at a local motel. On one occasion I went to his place while Sally was out of town. The problem that I faced was that I had agreed to help Sue out with her men. She had got too many for her to handle alone so she needed my help. Joe didn’t want me to do it but I told him that it was only sex.”

“The night that you were there he was in line to go fifth but he lost it and pushed his way in past everyone else. You saw me whisper to him and later on, you asked me what I had said. I didn’t tell you but what I told him was that my husband was present so he had better behave himself.”

“So he never made love to you in our bed?”

Her eyes shifted so I already knew her answer before it came. “He asked me to leave with him before that night. I told him that it wasn’t going to happen and if he pushed it then I would have to break it off with him. He had picked me up and dropped me off here a couple of times so he knew where we lived. When I tried to break it off with him he came here. Initially, I resisted his advances but he was forceful. I enjoyed that more than I had when it was by mutual consent.”

“So he raped you?”

“No, not really, he forced me into our bed but once he got me there I was hoping that he would do what he did. All the other times he was very gentle with me but at that time he was showing me that he was the boss. Where previously he made sure that he didn’t hurt me, that time he forced himself deeper than he had before. It hurt but it was unbelievable. I came over and over again until he finally shot a massive amount of sperm deep inside me.”

“So when was that?”

She told me a date and I immediately recognized that it was while she was off the pill. Her doctor had told her that she should take a break from taking it. That was several months before.

“So you have been seeing him for months. You were not even on the pill at that stage.”

“You are right on both counts. Sue once told me what a thrill it was to have a man make love to you when you are fertile and unprotected. I learned why she said that.”

“So you didn’t get pregnant.”

Once again she avoided my gaze as if she was guilty of something. Why would she do that?

“I thought I was actually. I missed my next period. When I told Joe he was ecstatic. He said you have to leave Ron now and move in with me. I told him there was no chance of that happening. I told him that what we had was sex and that what I had with my husband was love but he was persistent.”

“What happened with the pregnancy?”

“Sue was willing to look after it for me. She knows a doctor who does things like that for favours.”

“So you slept with the doctor?”

“No, Sue did that for me. He wasn’t interested in me. He has a thing for Sue. In fact, she told me that he and his wife have a thing for Sue. It was all for nothing anyway because my period was just late. I wasn’t pregnant.”

“Ronnie, you’ve been hiding a lot from me. I would never do that to you. I’m very disappointed in you.”

“Yes, I know. Initially, I hid it because I didn’t want to hurt you but once I got too deeply involved it just got so out of hand that I couldn’t tell you anyway.”

“So what happens now?”

“I don’t know. I want to be with him and I want to be with you. Our life together is good but making love to him is great as well. I need us to find a way that works. The solution needs to satisfy him, gives me the love that I need from both of you but keeps us all happy.”

“Okay, do you have any thoughts on how it might work?”

“Not really, I was happy making love with him and then coming home to spend the evenings with you until he started to push me to leave you.”

“Has he said why it is so important for you to leave me to be with him? Why is it so important for you to leave me when he can have the best of both worlds? He has a wife who cares about him. She seems to look after him as well as you do me and with a bit of work we could organize for him to have access to your pussy whenever he wants it.”

“He said he owns my pussy now and he doesn’t want you sticking your dick in his pussy. I told him that you and I only have sex occasionally so it’s not a big thing but he was adamant that he doesn’t want you to fuck me at all.”

“Well think about this. Sally and I get along well. Joe and you get along well. What say we continue the living arrangements as they are but they can come over here two or three times a week. Joe and you can hook up and Sally and I can do the same.”

“He wants me every night.”

“Okay, then they come here three times a week and we go over to them three times a week. On Sundays, he can masturbate.”

“Sally would need to agree. I think he will want me on Sundays as well.”

“Sally won’t be a problem. As for him getting you every night, you really have to draw a line in the sand and tell him what is and what isn’t acceptable to us. Now you also spoke of the possibility of getting with Gary. Is that still on the agenda?”

“I don’t know. I threw that up thinking it would put you off the trail. I thought you were getting suspicious of Joe and me.”

“I know that but if you were to seek out Gary it may make Joe back some of the pressure off you. If we put this suggestion to him he will think he has you under his control. By asking Sally about Gary in front of him it may make him cautious of putting too much pressure on you.”

“I suppose it could work. How do we get onto Gary?”

“I’ll organize that. Sally knows him. I’ll get his address and go out and talk to him once we have got Joe to agree to our arrangements.”

“What if he won’t agree?”

“I guess that is up to you but my suggestion is that you tell him this is the way it will be and if you can’t agree then it can’t happen at all.”

“If it doesn’t happen then he will make damn sure that you don’t get to see Sally.”

“I think you underestimate Sally. She knew about you and Joe a long time before you told me about it all. I suggest that she still hasn’t told us everything that she knows. Somehow I think that Sally has got the measure of both you and Joe. He thinks he has secrets but I doubt that he does.”

“Shit, are you telling me that she knew about Joe and me all the time.”

“I don’t know but that sweet little lady is a lot smarter than you and Joe realize and it wouldn’t surprise me if she has known all along. When I called Joe that morning she knew exactly who I was and went all out to get me interested in her. Why would she do that other than to get closer to the action? She also paid you too much attention for someone who was only interested in a good fuck from your husband. Think about it.”

“I think you are right. She worked on me until I spilt my guts to her. The pregnancy thing had me thinking too. At the time I was thinking this is a replay of what happened with Joe and me. It just seemed to be too much of a coincidence.”

“By bringing her in, not only do I get what she has to offer but it allows us to keep an eye on what she is up to.”

“Okay Ron, Let’s do it. I’ll offer Joe an opportunity for us to get together up to six days a week but on condition that he forgets trying to take me away from you and on condition that his wife joins us each and every time. I’ll make sure he knows no wife means we don’t meet. You make some enquiries to Sally about how to make contact with Gary. When the time is right I’ll drop the word about Gary when Joe is around so he knows I am not exclusively his.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

“You are fucking marvellous, Ron. I’m so lucky to have you as my husband.”

“I’m glad. A few minutes ago I thought I was going to be single again.”

“I don’t think that was ever on the cards but it was one of the remote possibilities.”

“Next time come and talk to me about it when one of your boyfriends wants you to dump your family, will you? Don’t leave me to guess what might be going on.”

“Okay, I’ll do that.”

I felt a lot happier. It wasn’t the perfect outcome which would have been for her to dump Joe altogether. I knew that if I pushed for that I might obtain an agreement but that would mean that she would carry on her relationship with him behind my back. That would have ended in disaster for sure.

I was not foolish enough to believe that they would not meet behind my back even now but with us altogether most days of the week it meant that Sally and I could monitor most of what was happening. The other part of it was that Joe had to agree with Sally and I getting together if he wanted to be with Ronnie. It meant one stone gets two birds.

****

It was late once more and Ron’s voice was starting to get raspy from all the talking. The story had reached a stage where we could break and I needed to get home to bed. I took my leave and jogged off down the road. I came up the street from the back to check if Jon’s car was parked in the darkness but if it was there I couldn’t see it.

Sue was asleep when I entered the bedroom. I dropped my clothes on the floor and climbed in behind her. I detected an odour but couldn’t make out what it was but suspected that it smelled like sex. My cock was at full mast and slipped between her legs. Ron’s story was quite erotic to me, especially the part where he talked about the pregnancy risk. I had already had my vasectomy by this time and so Sue did not take the pill and as far as I knew she didn’t use any other kind of protection.

I moved my cock to try to find her hole and couldn’t believe how slippery she was. I moved it around a little more and found her passage but instead of pushing into it I withdrew. I reached down with my hand and collected some of her wetness and bought it up to my face. There was no doubt about it, it was someone’s sperm. I pushed my cock back and drove it into her as hard as I could. She groaned and mumbled something. I asked her what she said. Her reply shocked me.

“Don’t be so rough, Jon. You know I like it gentle.”

“Fuck her!” I thought and continued to ram into her as hard as I could.

It woke her up and she asked, “Is that you, honey? How was Ron?”

I didn’t answer her because the slippery seconds was just too much for me and I shot rope after rope deep inside her.

“What did Jon want,” I asked her.

She lifted up and looked at the clock. “How did you know that Jon was over? He left well over an hour ago.”

“I smelt him.”

“You smelt him. How could you smell him?”

“You wouldn’t understand. It’s a male thing.”

“Explain it to me if you think I don’t understand.”

“Each man’s sperm has a particular odour. I can smell it on you.”

“Are you accusing me of fucking Jon?”

“I’m not accusing you. I’m just letting you know that I know.”

“How do I answer that? If you believe that you certainly seemed to like going seconds.”

“What are you doing about protection?”

“That’s my business.”

“I don’t want someone else’s child running around my home.”

“That’s not going to happen.”

“I’ll ask you again. What are you doing about protection?”

“I suppose that I could go on the pill”

“Organize it or stop what you are doing.”

“What if I don’t?”

“You will need somewhere else to live.”

“I’ll see the doctor tomorrow. Are you telling me that you accept what I am doing?”

“No, I don’t accept it. I just can’t do anything about it, can I? You don’t intend to stop and I can’t stop you so the only thing I can do is insist that you get on the pill.”

“I love you.”

“Tell me another one.”

“I do love you. I just don’t get satisfaction from our sex.”

“Go to sleep. I have to work tomorrow.”

“I love you.”

“Yes, you’ve already told me that.”

“You’re angry with me. I want you to hold me close like you did when you came home. It felt good.”

I rolled over and moved into position behind her. She reached down and pulled my cock between her legs into the mess that was a mixture of my sperm and Jon’s. She tried to push me into her pussy but it would only sit at her entrance. It felt good and I started to stiffen and my head slowly pushed inside her. I put my hand on her tit and played with her nipple.

“You like my sloppy pussy filled with cum, don’t you?”

“Hhhmmmm”

“Do you think you can go again?”

“Maybe. We’ll see.”

“You’re a better fuck than Jon any day of the week. It’s just that I need more sex than you can give me.”

“Why didn’t you clean up so that I didn’t know?”

“I wanted you to know. You may not have known but you have had slippery seconds from me before and you always enjoyed it more than without. I left it there for you to find.”

By this time I was very hard. Sue moved her upper body forward to present herself to me. I pulled out of her sloppy pussy and pushed my cock against her anus. It slipped in without much resistance. She made no move to stop me but told me that it hurt her.

“You deserve to be hurt, doing what you have been doing.”

“Yes, I do don’t I? Does it turn you on to know that your fertile wife has been having unprotected sex with other men? Doesn’t it make you horny to know that I could get pregnant at any time at all?”

I sent my sperm deep into her bowels. I didn’t want to cum but I just lost control when she said that.

“Yes, it does turn you on. I thought so. You love it don’t you? Your wife loves it too. There is nothing like having my pussy filled to the brim with a heap of fertile sperm knowing the little swimmers will be battling to find their way up to my fertile egg. That is what sex is all about, Goyse.”

I couldn’t say anything. My response told her what my mind was thinking but to say something would be to confirm that and I refused to head down that pathway. My wife was out of control and there was absolutely nothing I could do about it other than to chuck her out onto the street and I was not going to do that.

I rolled away from her and within a few minutes, she heard me snoring. I wasn’t asleep. That wasn’t to come for more than an hour. I was running everything through my mind trying to find an answer but there wasn’t one. I had a whore for a wife and I was stuck with it. To bring on sleep I returned to Ron’s story and wondered what would come next.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Wed Sep 11, 2019 7:46 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 10 - Bringing Gary home.

I arrived at Ron’s place the next afternoon at six o’clock again. It was starting to become a routine for me. Ron had been telling me the story of the sexual adventures of him and his wife, Ronnie which he felt had led to their eventual separation.

As usual, Ron was very well organized and when I arrived the kids were fed and dressed for bed. I had picked up a few beers on the way over and I put them in his fridge as I knew that Ron would not drink alcohol in front of the youngsters. After listening to the kids telling me how they were faring at school and the news of their latest football game, Ron took them off to their bedroom and I prepared for his return by getting out a couple of beers.

When he did return we talked for a while about how work was going and he told me that an old friend Paul had told him to say hello to me. I made a mental note that I needed to go see Paul once I have time. At that stage Ron said, “I think I had told you about the plan that Ronnie and I had come up with to keep Joe in check while also allowing me to have access to Sally, didn’t I?”

“Yes, I think that is where we got to. You had been concerned that you and Ronnie may split if things were left as they were progressing. Did the plan work, Ron?”

“Yes, it allowed us to remain together and for me and for Sally it worked out excellent. Perhaps
I should take up where I left off.”

With that, he continued the story.

****

The next morning after Joe had left for work I went over to talk to Sally. I explained to her that Ronnie and I had decided on a course of action, told her the details and asked her for Gary’s address. She not only gave me Gary’s address but also his phone number. After leaving Sally I called him.

“Hello, Gary speaking.”

“Hi, Gary this is Ron. You may not remember me but I was there the night you and Joe met the ladies at the motel a while ago.”

“Yes, I remember you. You were the red-headed guy that the woman kept close to her during the night. She left with you halfway through if I remember right.”

“Yep, that’s me. I was hoping to meet you for a coffee sometime.”

“Okay, when?”

“I’d like us to meet as soon as you are able to. I’m off work at present waiting for the next contract to start so I’m available any time you are.”

“How about now, I usually go to the café down at the foreshore for breakfast while my wife is away down south. I’ll be there in fifteen minutes.”

I made my way to the café. The place was almost deserted, the morning rush having almost ended. I looked around for Gary but couldn’t find him at first until I realized that there was a back section to the shop. There was only one person out back and I recognized him as Gary even with his clothes on. I walked over to him and he stood to welcome me.

“Take a seat, Ron. Now, what is this all about?”

No stuffing around with this guy. He’s gets straight to the point.

“I was hoping that we could have a general chat about things, Gary. If after our talk, I feel that I can trust you I may have a proposal for you.”

“Okay, what would you like to talk about?”

“First off, are you married? How did you come to get involved in that stuff the other night? Did you enjoy what happened? How often do you do those type of things? What is it that you wanted? I’d like to know about you and what your expectations are.”

“Okay, I don’t know what you want to know for but I’ll answer your questions and see where it leads to.” He stopped talking for a while and then added. “I’m only interested in females. I’m not a homo or anything.”

“That’s good Gary because I’m not interested in you either.”

He laughed, “You had me a bit worried for a moment there. I got involved because my friend, Joe told me about this woman he had met. He said that she was something pretty special and told me about her. He said that he just wanted a bit of sex on the side but it has developed into more than that. He said that she had a commitment to this other woman and he wanted her to break away from what she was doing but she had refused.”

“I see, so that is how you found out about it but how come you went along?”

“Joe invited me to go along. He told me that I had to be with the other woman and not with his. I didn’t have any problem with that but when I arrived the boss woman told me that I had to do it with Joe’s woman. Joe, of course, was pissed to the max about that and he hasn’t spoken to me since. Because of that, I haven’t gone back.”

“Did you enjoy it, Gary?”

“Of course I did. It was fantastic. If it hadn’t been from Joe getting shitty, I would still be going.”

“Are you married, Gary?”

“Yes, I’ve been married for a few years.”

“If you’re married why do you need to sleep with other women?”

“My wife is into this religious group that believes that sex is only for the survival of the species. That means that the only time she wants to get laid is when she wants another kid. I’m quite happy with our two so when she wants it I avoid it. When I want it she doesn’t. We have a good relationship outside the sexual part but that is a nightmare. As well as that she spends a lot of time going away on these religious jaunts.”

“Okay, how secretive are you, Gary. Can you keep things to yourself? Can I trust you not to blab if I was to share some information with you?”

“Joe trusted me and I have never told anyone about him having the affair with the woman that you were with that evening. You can trust me.”

“Fair enough. I’ll take the risk. First off how would you like to spend a few hours with that woman about once a week?”

“That would depend on who else was there and what it cost me. I’m not very well off at the moment.”

“It is likely that I would be there on most if not every occasion. As for cost how does nothing sound.”

“So there would be no one there except you, the woman and myself and there would be no cost. I don’t quite understand. Maybe you should explain what is happening here. I thought she was a prostitute.”

“Before I explain too much to you I need to know if you are interested or not and then I need your absolute assurance that anything that I tell you will be kept between me and you only.”

“As for the assurance, you have that. The only person that I have ever talked to about these things is Joe.”

“Joe must never be told what I divulge to you about what is happening. It must remain between you and me only.”

“Okay, Joe will never be told. Now, what is going on?”

“Well first off, the woman is my wife. Her name is Ronnie and mine is Ron. She is not and never has been a prostitute. Others have taken advantage of an opportunity to charge you for being with her. She was not aware that you were paying until that last night that I was there.”

“She’s your wife and you let her have sex with other men?”

“Yes, she is my wife. Our sexual part of our relationship just doesn’t work for some unknown reason. We love each other, so to stay together she seeks sexual relief elsewhere. It’s similar to what you are doing I guess but she doesn’t go behind my back, at least that was the situation until recently.”

“You mean, Joe don’t you?”

“Yes, recently Ronnie broke the rules by seeing Joe behind my back. She then realized that Joe expected more than she was willing to give but at the same time, she didn’t want to stop the interaction between them. We have talked about it. First off she didn’t like being put up for sale. Then there was the issue of Joe’s expectations.”

“So you have found a way to keep Joe under control. Is that it?”

“That’s it in a nutshell. Ronnie wants to spend some time with you about once a week. She hand-picked you so you should be very proud. We also intend telling Joe there is no meeting with him unless I am present and his wife is as well.”

“You may have some trouble with that. Joe’s wife is very conservative.”

“Sally has known about what Joe has been up to for a while. I expect she will agree without too much of a problem.”

“Shit. I’d love to know how you organized that one. The way Joe talks, she would drop him in a moment if she knew that he cheated on her.”

“I guess it just goes to show how little we know about our own partners, doesn’t it.”

“It makes me wonder about mine if that has happened to Joe. Worth thinking about I guess. Is she really the straight-laced individual that I think she is?”

“Perhaps she wonders about you as well. Ronnie and I seemed to have a very good and open relationship but this thing with Joe has really thrown me. She had no need to sneak around behind my back and yet she has. I just hope this does the trick.”

“All you can do is try, Ron. I really appreciate that you have included me in your plans. I just don’t know how I can thank you enough.”

“Don’t thank me. Most of the thanks should go to Ronnie. She worked with me to devise a way that we could prevent Joe from putting too much pressure on her. I raised your name but she was the one who suggested that we invite you.”

“How did you get my name?”

“Sally said that Joe had a friend called Gary. When she described you I recognized that you were the one there that night.”

“You say that Sally knew about Joe and Ronnie. Did she say how she worked it out?”

“She said that she knew something was happening because of the odour when he returned home after being out playing poker. That’s the only information she provided. Why are you asking?”

“I’m just wondering if my wife knows about me that’s all. It was after that night that she told me she was going home to spend a few weeks with her mum. She’s never been away this long before which made me suspicious about what she is up to.”

“Why don’t you call her and ask her?”

“Ask her what? Did you know I was out screwing another woman or should I say did you smell pussy on me when I came home?”

I laughed. “How about, have I done something to upset you, honey? If I have will you talk to me about it? I’m worried because you are staying away from me so long and I want you to come home to me? Be aware though that if she does know or suspect you had better be prepared to listen to what she has to say and no matter how angry she is you need to be positive about it all.”

“Is that how you and Ronnie got to where you are with your relationship?”

“Not really. We grew up together and our openness came about while we were kids. We always talked about what we liked and what we didn’t. When we matured and started dating it just happened naturally.”

“That seems a big step though. Most kids talk openly but once they mature they separate and then come back together thinking and talking differently. Didn’t you date others?”

“Ronnie matured before me so she was going out with guys and then telling me about it. Then when I matured she asked me why I wasn’t dating. I told her that I was only interested in one girl. From that time onwards she was my date when I wanted to go out and she filled in the time when I wasn’t able to take her out by dating other guys. She then told me all about those dates.”

“She told you all about the sex and everything?”

“She didn’t always tell me. I would ask her questions and eventually, she started telling me little bits. Once she saw that I accepted it without passing judgment she opened up more and more. I’m sure there are things that she would never tell anyone. We all have things like that but she was fairly open and honest about it all.”

“You’re a lucky man, Ron. How many men have a woman who they can talk to about their wants and desires without having an argument? To understand what a woman wants is almost impossible but you have access to it all.”

“There are some benefits but there are some disadvantages as well. How would you feel if your wife was to tell you that she had seen a young stud at the shops today and her urge was to bed him almost immediately?”

“She picks up men just like that?”

“No she tells me about her urges but to actually bed him she talks to me first and then only when we believe that it can be kept quiet. Most people we know don’t have any idea what we have done. You didn’t answer how you would feel about it with your wife.”

“There is not much chance of that she doesn’t even want to have sex with me.”

“You might be surprised, Gary. What did Joe say about his wife?”

“Well, she’s the same.”

“With Joe, yes but she still has these desires the same as any other woman.”

“I don’t believe you. No way is that going to happen.”

“I’ll ask her to come along the first night that you come over and then tell me that.”

“Don’t tell me you’re screwing her?”

“I’m saying nothing personal about sally except if you don’t talk to your wife about these things why should she talk to you about them.”

“So you are telling that I should talk to my wife.”

“What harm can it do? Go about it the right way you may find out she knows a lot more about you than you realize. She does know Sally, doesn’t she?”

“Yes, they are good friends.”

“Think about it. Let’s consider a possible scenario. Sally finds out that her husband is screwing around on her. She talks to her good friend and tells her that on Thursday night her husband said he was going to play poker and instead he comes home smelling of pussy. The good friend says, my husband told me the same on Thursday. Time passes and the wife gets suspicious so the next time he goes to play poker she checks him out when he comes home and smells pussy as well. I’m off to see mum for a few weeks. Bye now.”

“Do you think that has happened?”

“I’m not a betting man but if I ever had the urge to bet I’d find something like that to put my money on and I think I’d have a very good chance of getting richer.”

“Fuck, she knows!”

“I’m not saying she does but it a big possibility.”

“I’ll have to call her.”

“I’d say so. You need to make sure that she has something on you first. Give me a couple of hours and I’ll tell you if it’s more likely.”

“How are you going to do that?”

“I’ll talk to Sally.”

“You won’t dob me in will you?”

“She already knows you were there. She told me so.”

“Awe fuck, if she knows then she definitely would have told Sarah. They discuss everything.”

I left Gary is a sweat about what his wife knew about his cheating. I felt sorry for the guy but on the other hand, I wanted him to sweat a little. I know it wasn’t his fault but he had slept with my wife without my approval and that did piss me off. I couldn’t do anything about Ronnie’s part in it but I sure as hell could make him sweat a little and it felt good, really good.

Once I was out of sight I pulled to the side of the road at the nearest phone box and called Sally.

“Hi Sally, Ron here, could you meet me for a coffee”

“Yes, of course. When and where do I meet you?”

“How about we meet now and at the same coffee shop as last time.”

I was sitting in the back of the coffee shop when Sally arrived. She greeted me with a kiss and dropped her hand on my lap as she did it.

“I think you should behave yourself in public young lady.”

“I suppose I should but the temptation was just too great. What can I do for you, Ron other than make you rise to the occasion?”

She was looking at the tent in my jeans. I have to say no one had ever done that to me before and it felt great to be taken by surprise. I decided to attack the problem head-on.

“I spoke to Gary this morning and he was wondering if his wife is aware of his cheating. I told him that I thought that she probably was because these things don’t stay secret for long. I thought I might ask you what you think.”

“I don’t think at all, I know. You, men, think us women are stupid but not all of us are.”

“So you think that I believe that you are stupid. Is that your message for the day?”

“Sorry, I should have said some men think we women are stupid.”

“Is there anything else that I should know about Gary’s wife?”

“There is nothing more that I can share with Gary and I assume that you will tell him anything that I share with you. I will say though that what is good for the goose is good for the gander. Maybe that should be what is good for the gander is good for the goose, perhaps.”

“Okay, I understand. Can I share this with Gary or do I keep it confidential?”

“You are special, aren’t you? Ronnie told me that you could be trusted to do the right thing but I didn’t understand what she was saying. Most men would have rushed off to their mate and told them what I said but you ask for permission.”

“I assume from what you just said that he should not be told?”

“Would you devolve that type of information on your friend?”

“It depends on the circumstances. If I had a belief that it may save his marriage and maybe even make it more secure for the future then I might but if it put the marriage at risk I wouldn’t.”

“So is the information likely to make his marriage stronger or weaker?”

“Stronger I would hope.”

“What makes you think that?”

“You said something like what is good for one should be okay for the other. Well, that type of realization can pull a man into line in a real hurry. The big question that needs to be answered is the marriage worth saving. You and I can’t answer that. Only the people involved have that answer. I can ask Gary but I’m not able to ask Sarah.”

“I can ask her. We talk every other day by phone. I’ll let you know what she says.”

“Okay. I have another question for you. Gary paints a picture of a woman who will only have sex as a means of childbirth but from what you suggested she may be having an affair. How does that come about? Is it a means of punishing him or what?”

“Some women think that husbands have an expectation that their wives need to be lily white and thought of as a virgin for them to be loved. Sarah is one of those. Away from her husband, she is a very different person.”

“So she is living the expectation of her parents most likely her father’s expectation.”

“Yes, you understand it. Not many men do.”

“Isn’t it about time she got educated?”

“I’ve tried. Maybe you might like to try where I’ve failed.”

“I haven’t got contact. How can I influence her without making contact?”

“You and I need to go for a drive down south for a weekend. Do you think that Ronnie would allow that?”

“If she is invited, I’m sure she will.”

“It might cramp my style a bit but I guess if it has to be that way then so be it.”

“You’re a naughty girl, Sally. You need a spanking.”

“Promises, Promises, promises. The world is full of promises.”

“I’ll call Ronnie and see what she is doing over the next weekend, oh and I’ll ask her about the next hour as well.”

“Now you’re talking my language.”

I called Ronnie from the local phone box and asked her could she join me at Sally’s place. Initially, she was hesitant but after a little coaxing, she agreed. Sally and I then headed back to her house. Once she got me inside away from prying eyes she grabbed me and we kissed. She also pulled her crotch in against my leg, parting her legs to rub her pussy against me. I could tell she was wet already. I figured that she must have been playing with her pussy on the drive back home.

Ronnie arrived soon afterward. She knocked on the door and Sally stole another kiss before answering it. When Ronnie got inside, Sally laid a long sensuous kiss onto her as well. Ronnie responded well.

“So you pair have got me over here to take me to bed. Is that it?”

“That’s part of it. Ron was reluctant so I needed you to help me.”

“Ron would know that I’m due for my period so I have to be careful. I don’t want to stain any sheets. Maybe you should have spent the afternoon alone with Sally, Ron.”

“That would be breaking our agreement, Ronnie. You know I won’t do that.”

“So you’re trying to make me feel guilty now are you? I have broken our agreement but you won’t is that it?”

“Come on honey. You know that’s not what I meant. I do expect you to honour our agreement. I am disappointed that you didn’t but you also know that I don’t see that as an excuse for me to do the same.”

“Yes, I know. I just feel strange, that’s all. I was sick this morning and I just don’t feel right, that’s all.”

Sally looked at me and I looked back. I knew what she was thinking but how could that be. She was on the pill.

“I thought your period was due before this, Ronnie. Remember when we went to your mum’s place. Your period ended that night. That was five weeks ago.”

“No, it was only three weeks ago wasn’t it”

“No way, Three weeks ago I was working over the weekend and it was two weeks before that.”

“Oh shit, you don’t think I am pregnant do you?”

“How could you be? You’ve been on the pill, haven’t you?”

“Fuck, I didn’t think it could happen in the first month. I forgot my script so I decided to miss a month. The doctor had told me that I had to take a break, anyway. Apparently, there are rules that they have to follow to advise women to take a break from the pill occasionally. I thought I’d be safe for one month.”

Sally broke in. “So Joe has got you pregnant. He’s a fucking arsehole. I should cut his balls out for this.”

“I can’t be sure that it’s Joe’s, Sally.”

“It’s Joe’s alright. He told me that you fucked every day for the last six weeks and most days more than once. He said you couldn’t get enough and he had never had so much sex in his life.”

“Ronnie, is that true?”

Ronnie looked at the ground. I immediately knew she had lied to me about that as well. Actually, it was just something more that she conveniently forgot to tell me. I was starting to get pissed with this lady.

I turned towards Sally, “Sorry Sally, I have got to get out of here. This is something that I’m not ready to deal with yet.”

Sally looked across to Ronnie, “Ronnie, get out!”

“What?”

“You heard me, get out of my house. If you are so stupid that you allow a married man to have sex with you unprotected and put his marriage, his family and your own at risk then I don’t want you here. Now go. Leave Ron and me alone to work through this together.”

“Ron is my husband. What give you the right……”

“Get the fuck out of my house right now! Out, I said, out”

Ronnie backed towards the door. Sally may have been small frames but she was scary when she was riled up.

“I’ll talk to you about this when you get home, Ron.”

Sally answered for me, “that’s if he comes home, you mean.”

I heard Ronnie drive away. I was starting to settle down a little. Although I felt that Ronnie got everything that she deserved, I did feel a little sorry for her. She had let me have sex with Sally unprotected knowing that she had a chance of conceiving but here we were attacking her for doing the same. To me, of course, the anger and disappointment came from her not talking to me.

“Come here, Ron.”

Sally took me by the hand and led me to the bedroom. She dropped her clothes and lay down on the bed. I stood there. I probably looked like a stunned mullet.

“Get your clothes off and lay down here.”

I simply obeyed. I didn’t put any thought into it. She rolled over on top of me and we kissed.

“Do you understand why I was so angry, Ron?”

“Your husband has got my wife pregnant. You have every right to be angry.”

“Nope, try again.”

“You are going to have to explain it to me. Ronnie thinks it was because she cheated with your husband. I thought the same.”

“I got over that two and a half weeks ago. You know, I really deserve that spanking you promised me earlier. I’ve been a very naughty girl, very, very naughty. The reason that I was so angry was that Ronnie stole my limelight. I had an announcement to make and she fucked it up for me.”

“Fuck, you’re not are you?”

“Put it this way. I could have given Ronnie a pregnancy test thingy because I have one here. If you come to the toilet with me I’ll show you the result.”

“I didn’t know you could get a result that quick.”

“You can if it gives a positive result.”

“We’re going to have a baby. Kiss me, Sally. This is the most exciting thing that has ever happened to me. Do you realize that?”

“That’s a little overdone. You already have two children.”

“Have I? Are you sure of that or is it that Ronnie has two children that I am bringing up as my own.”

“You’re not telling me that she has cheated on you before and got pregnant two times before by someone else, are you?”

“Normally I wouldn’t tell anyone because I love the kids as my own but they are not my DNA but under the circumstances, I think it’s very important that you should know that your child will be my first.”

“Put that redheaded penis into my pussy and say hi to Ron junior.”

“Ron junior aye, that’ll piss Joe off.”

“Fuck Joe. He can rot in hell for all I care. All he ever thinks about is his own satisfaction. I now know that a man can be gentle and they can be nice to their partners if they really want to be.”

At that point, the phone rang. Sally ignored it but I looked at her and then at the phone indicating that she should answer it. It is a weakness of mine. If a phone rings, it drives me crazy wondering who it is and so I have to answer it. Eventually, she took the hint.

“Sally speaking.”

“Yes”

“Okay.”

“Yes, I’ll tell him. I’m sure he’ll be happy.”

“No, I’m not ready to apologize yet. Try me again tomorrow.”

“The fact is Ronnie, you took a big risk with my husband. Letting him screw you is one thing but to not protect yourself and to put our families at risk is the act of an idiot. You’re my friend and I thought that you would respect that. You disappoint me.”

“Yes, I know but it is not the same. You knew about what Ron and I were up to and you condoned it. Unless I’m mistaken, you actually encouraged it and I now understand why so don’t pull that one on me.”

“Of course you did. You wanted Ron and I together so that you had an excuse to be with Joe. I’m not a fool and neither is your husband. He understands a lot more than you give him credit for. He’s a good man and you are treating him poorly. You don’t deserve him.”

“Yes, I do. I don’t and I won’t deny it. You say you love him but love also means respect so I ask you how you can love someone if you don’t respect them. I don’t expect you can answer that but you sure as hell need to think about it.”

“Yes, we are friends and I hope that we continue to be friends but being my friend doesn’t mean that I’m going to lie to you. Everything that I said I meant and I hope you think about it.”

“Okay, before you go, I should tell you, Ronnie, that my period didn’t come like yours.”

“Yes, that’s right. I’ve got a positive. I’ve already checked. It was the main reason why I wanted you and Ron over here together but your shit spoiled it for me. That’s why I was so angry.”

“Okay, I’ll put the kettle on.”

“Yes, Okay. I’ll see you in an hour or two.”

“No, I won’t hurt him and I’ll send him home with you.”

“That’s a joke. Fuck him. If he doesn’t like it he knows where the door is. He cheated on me remember, every day for how long, six weeks wasn’t it. No, I don’t care if he likes it or not.”

“Okay, I’ll boil the kettle in an hour and a half if we are finished of course. Don’t be early.”

“Getting jealous, are we? Now you know how I felt every fucking day for six weeks. I was listening to you sprooking about how he fills you and how great it felt and all that shit. I was sitting there thinking my best friend is fucking my husband and she is giving me a stroke by stroke description of it every time I see her.”

“Are you stupid, of course, I knew it was Joe. My husband goes out at eleven o’clock for three hours of an afternoon and comes home smelling like pussy. The next day my best friend and I meet and she tells me how they met at eleven thirty and he fucked the arse off her for two hours. You don’t have to be very smart lady.”

“I know you’re sorry. You’re sorry that you got caught. Joe’s sorry too because he has got caught as well. Right now I have something that I want to do with the father of my baby so I’ll see you in an hour and a half.”

“Okay. I’ll tell him.”

She hung up the phone and shook her head.

“You know why she rang, don’t you?”

“She got her period.”

“Yep, you got it. Now, do you want to meet Ron junior? My pussy needs some attention.”

“Why didn’t you tell her three hours?”

“I was tempted. I really was. Now are we going to do this or are we going to talk about it?”

She climbed on top of me and we kissed. She then directed me into that lovely smooth orifice. My thoughts were that I had entered heaven. It just doesn’t get better than this. She has my baby in there slowly growing inside her. I can already picture what he will look like. I know it will be a boy because every first child for several generations of my family had been a boy with bright red hair. I thought of my sperm fighting its way towards her egg and penetrating its wall and then the cell division starting. I didn’t want to cum but I just couldn’t help it.

“Shit that was quick? Someone was really turned on today.”

“I’m sorry, Sally. I’ve never done that before. I was just too excited thinking of our son.”

“Who said it will be a son. It may be a girl.”

I explained it to her and she was happy with the explanation. She kept calling him Ron junior but I wasn’t sure that she actually would call him Ron. We spent the remainder of our time kissing and hugging each other. She managed to get me excited again and directed me back into her pussy.

“This time I made damn sure that I lasted. In fact, after she reached her conclusion with a mass of oh’s and ah’s I stopped moving and then pulled out of her. She looked at me as if in shock.

“You didn't cum. You did that for me didn’t you?”

“You wanted it, didn’t you?”

“Yes, I did but no one has ever done it for me before. It has always been for his satisfaction.”

“I’ve told you before. I’m not him. Come on let’s get dressed and we’ll boil the kettle. She will be here shortly. After what has happened I don’t want to be caught in bed when she arrives.”

Ronnie arrived shortly after. After giving Sally a hug and a kiss she looked at me and asked if I was okay. I nodded to indicate yes but I was still upset that she had dropped the pill without talking to me about it.

I wasn’t going to raise that again in front of Sally but when we got home it would be a different matter. I knew her well enough to be certain that she had planned to allow Joe to get her pregnant. If she hadn’t been late this month she may have succeeded. I was definitely going to hit that idea on the head. From that time on for the next three cycles, I checked her pills in her bed-side table regularly to make sure that they were being used. I did, however, stop doing that after the three months.

Our third was born fourteen months later. She knew that I had stopped checking. How she did that I’ll never know. She did tell me several times during the five months that she wanted to have another child. I had heard it so many times that I had stopped telling her that I didn’t. Our third child has an oversized penis with a big bend in it. The only joy in that is that I know that it was not Joe’s.

****

“It’s getting late old mate. Perhaps we can get together again tomorrow night. I need to tell you about our trip down south to see Gary’s wife, Sarah. I’ll then tell you about Gary joining us and what happened with Joe and Sally.”

“I’ll be over at six then.”

“Do you mind if I ask you a very personal question, old mate?”

“You can ask me anything, Ron.”

“Do you know your wife is still cheating on you?”

“I’d thought as much. She has actually admitted it to me recently.”

“Okay. I wondered how you would handle what I told you about her and Ronnie. I thought that you must know because you didn’t say much about it.”

“There is nothing that I can do about it other than leave and then I lose the kids so I’m snookered.”

“Yea, I know. I feel for you, old mate but these women have you screwed.”

Ron saw me off. I followed the same path home so that I could check for Jon’s vehicle but it wasn’t there. I climbed into bed behind Sue and she was nude. All the talk about sex and pregnancy had me hard before I got into bed and once more I found she was very wet. I slipped into her from behind and she stirred.

“That’s nice honey. Can you feel it all slippery and messy for you?”

“You’re a fucking slut.”

“Yes, I am, aren’t I but you love it. You wouldn’t want it any other way.”

I shot my sperm as deep inside her as I could. I was thinking of Sally and Ron together. Sally with Ron’s baby just starting to grow inside her. Joe thinking he was getting one up on Ron when in fact Ron had impregnated his wife. Then there was Ronnie taking risks but speaking up too early due to a false alarm. The whole lot of it was so erotic but totally screwed up.

I wondered what was to come next. Ron would not be telling me about the trip south to speak to Sarah if it didn’t fit into the picture of Ronnie’s departure somewhere. Was the red headed terror going to service Gary’s wife as well? I was really looking forward to tomorrow night.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Wed Sep 11, 2019 8:28 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 11 - Meeting Sarah.

I was back at work the next day but I was able to get away by four o’clock. I went home and spent an hour with the kids and with Sue before going to Ron’s place just before six o’clock. Before I left I quickly set up a remote camera at the rear of our house that would be able to capture anyone coming or going via the rear stairs. The camera sent a signal to a recorder in my office which could capture up to two weeks of video from a single camera. I had other cameras but did not have time to set them up without making Sue suspicious of what I was doing.

Ron, as usual, was well organized. The kids had been fed and were in their pyjamas when I arrived. I had walked past a shopping centre on my way and collected some beers and a few bits for a snack for us to eat as we talked.

Once the kids were in bed Ron opened a beer and continued his story.



The trip down south was on a beautiful sunny day. I felt that it was a shame to waste it sitting in a car. Ronnie had sat in the rear leaving Sally to sit up front with me. This worried me as it looked as if she was trying to bring us closer together and I suspected that it was so that she got every possible opportunity to get back with Joe.

I queried her on why she sat in the back when she usually sat up front with me and her reply was, “You and Sally will probably want to talk about the situation with Sarah and it’s hard to hear someone in the back when you’re driving.” Of course, that logic defeated the opportunity to change the seating arrangements. It did appear though that Sally enjoyed being in the front with me.

As we neared our destination, Sally became more talkative. There was no doubt that she was going to get excited to see her good friend again. It made me think that perhaps this living away from Gary was actually a permanent thing and Sally had thought that she may never see her friend again. If that was the case then we would be wasting our time.

We had arranged to meet Sarah at a local coffee shop. Gary had given me Sarah’s parents address and I purposely drove past the house knowing that I was the only one in the car who would know where her parents lived. The house was relatively small so I guessed that living there for a long time would be fairly inconvenient for a mature woman. That was one thing possibly on our side. She may by now be wishing she was back in her spacious home. The real challenge would be to overcome her anger at Gary for his despicable behaviour.

Sarah was a relatively small woman. She was around five foot in height and very well proportioned. Her hips were slim for a woman who had been through childbirth. Her breasts were adequate, of a size to suit the slimness of her body. She was not beautiful by any stretch of the imagination but she could be described as attractive because for some unidentifiable reason she exuded that look that attracted men.

She saw Sally immediately and jumped up to greet her. They hugged for some time. Perhaps they hugged a little longer than one would have expected if they were just friends. When they broke their hug Sally introduced Ronnie. Sarah hugged Ronnie then turned to me and said, “You’re Ron I assume. I’ve heard quite a lot about you from Sally and from Gary.” She then gave me a big hug.

I turned to Sally and asked, “You haven’t been telling stories about me have you?”

“None that I can repeat in mixed company, Ron.”

We all laughed and sat down at Sarah’s table.

“Who’s for coffee then?”

“I’ll have one but nothing to eat just yet. I thought we might grab a meal at a restaurant later.” Ronnie replied. Both Sarah and Sally also asked for one.

I delivered our orders to the lady at the counter and when I returned the ladies were all chatting happily together. I just sat in silence looking around at the other people in the shop. Some fifteen minutes later the conversation died down and Sarah asked me, “Sally told me that you wanted to discuss a few things with me. Do we do it here or later on?”

“It’s really up to you Sarah. I wanted to talk to you about Gary. He told me that he was very worried about you. As I was coming down this way for a trip to look around, I told him that I could call in, introduce myself to you and offer you an opportunity to talk to me. Because you and Sally were good friends I asked her to come along with us. We can talk just you and me or with Ronnie and Sally here. Once again, it’s up to you.”

“I think we would be wasting our time talking about Gary the way I feel, Ron.”

“May I ask you, what the issue is Sarah?”

“He cheated on me. That’s what the problem is. He went out and fucked some whore while I was sitting at home waiting for him.”

I looked at Ronnie who shrugged her shoulders before she looked out into space. I then looked back to Sarah.

“Have you talked to Gary about this?”

“He called and asked me what was wrong but I was too angry to talk to him so I hung up. As if he didn’t know what he had done.”

“You didn’t take the opportunity to ask him why he did it.”

“No, why should I? He did it, that’s all.”

“Usually if people do something abnormal, there is a good reason for it. Aren’t you interested in understanding why he did it?”

“Not really. He did it and that’s that.”

“When it happened to me, I wanted to know why my wife did it to me. She still hasn’t told me the reason but I’m sure there was one. I know that one day I’ll learn once she decides to confide in me.”

“I don’t understand. Sally told me that you allow your wife to have sex with other men and she does the same for you. Why would you say she cheated on you if that was true?” She was looking at Sally as she talked, perhaps checking her reaction in case she had been lying to her.

“Okay, let me explain. My wife and I trust each other enough that I can allow her to spend time with other men in my company but with my agreement. She does the same for and with me. Occasionally we may even agree to date with the other person not present but that is usually the exception.”

“That is what Sally told me but how does she cheat if you agree to it.”

“Under our agreement, if she does it behind my back without my permission she is cheating. She recently had sex with men and one man in particular without talking to me first and I’m still waiting for an explanation. In fact, she took an unacceptable risk with that one man. Like you, I was hurt and I was angry. I even felt depressed and wondered about the future of my marriage at one stage because of it. Without her explanation, I wonder constantly why she allowed it to happen and think that she may not love and respect me anymore.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. From what Sally said I thought you had the perfect relationship. You respected each other’s desires and needs enough to allow more freedom in your marriage than anyone else that I know. I’m sorry that it’s not working for you.”

“Oh, don’t get me wrong. I love my wife and if she can accept that she did it wrong and can talk to me about it then we will get over it. We will probably both be better for it but she has to come to her senses first and decide to talk to me.” I looked over at Ronnie and tears were running down her cheek.

“So what has this to do with me? Why are you telling me this?”

“When Ronnie does talk to me, some of the things she will say to me won’t be very complimentary. People in a loving relationship don’t do those type things without a good reason. Sometimes it’s within them but at other times it is something that their partner does or doesn’t do that drives them to cheat. Of course, I think I am the model husband so I’ll want to strongly defend my position. If I do that then we may never resolve the problem and so things could disintegrate.”

“Yes, I can see that.”

“So if I care about my marriage I just have to listen and take on board the criticisms that she makes of me. I’ll eventually have an opportunity to say what I think but if I reject her ideas and thoughts outright then I’ll almost certainly lose her.”

“I suppose so. If she can’t be allowed to say what is worrying her then she is going to be driven further away. I can see that.”

“Good girl. Now you are starting to understand my situation. Ronnie, I love you. Please don’t cry. Tonight is Sarah’s opportunity to put her marriage back together. Ours will need to wait until tomorrow or maybe even Monday.”

Ronnie wiped her tears away. “I’m sorry Ron. I didn’t know how much I had hurt you. It wasn’t intentional. I just got so involved with what Sue was doing. I really wanted to try it and I thought you would never accept me doing that. Once I did it, things started happening that I had no control over. I’m sorry. I do love you, you know that don’t you?”

“Yes, I know that. We will talk later, tonight is Sarah’s time. Sarah, can you see the similarity between what has happened to me and Ronnie and what has happened to you and Gary?”

“Not really. He just went out and cheated on me. I had nothing to do with it.”

“What you had to do with it is something that we can’t pass judgment on. Only you and Gary can work that out. The only thing that I would ask is before this happened did you have a good marriage?”

“Yes, Gary always looked after me. He gave me everything that I wanted within our financial capabilities. I thought he was a good man and I loved him.”

“So your marriage is worth saving then?”

“He cheated on me, how can you expect me to put that behind me?”

“I don’t know how you could do that unless some of the responsibility rests with you.”

“How could you put the responsibility back on me? You are going to make me angry talking like that.”

“Okay. Sally has told you about Ronnie and me. How do you think we have got to the point where I accept her having sex with other men.”

“I have no idea. Maybe you’re a little kinky. You did say that you insist on being there, didn’t you?”

“Yes, that’s for my security. That’s for me to reassure myself that it is only sex and not something more permanent.”

“I don’t understand what that means.”

“To understand you have to know how it came about. I realized that the frequency that I wanted sex was much less than what Ronnie needed. What I’m saying is that Ronnie was getting around feeling horny most of the time. I saw that she was paying too much attention to a friend of mine specifically. If it didn’t stop then she was going to someday get in a situation where she would cheat on me."

“So you saw it coming and you needed to do something about it.”

“Yes, I asked Ronnie to talk to me about it but she wouldn’t because she thought that to tell me how she was feeling would hurt me and I would then get angry. After a while I asked again and again she refused. Eventually, I sat down with her and told her that I would give her five minutes to explain to me why she kept flirting with my friend and I would promise to hear her out and not get angry.”

“I looked at Ronnie and smiled. She said I don’t need five minutes. I just need more sex than you can give me. I can’t keep living like this. I walk around wondering what every man’s cock is like. I can’t handle it anymore. From that, we talked a little more. I suggested that we get her some toys and she laughed. She had tried most of the toys. They helped but didn’t fix the problem. She simply said she needs cock and plenty of it and I couldn’t provide it.”

“She must have been a game lady to say that to her husband. Gary would have walked out on me if I said that to him. I understand how Ronnie felt. I’ve had the same problem a couple of years ago.”

“So how did you solve your problem or is that too personal?”

“Yes, it is too personal but you are sharing your experience with me so here goes. I came down here to visit my mum and looked up an old friend from before I was married.”

“So you cheated on Gary.”

“Yes, I did but I made damn sure that I wasn’t doing it in my hometown and I had enough good sense to make sure I was clean before I went back to him. He thinks I’m the virgin white bride but I’m not. That’s just what he expects of me. I’m a woman and I need the same as Sally and Ronnie and even the slut that he was screwing those nights when he told me he was playing poker. Poke her it was but not with cards.”

“Okay, now that you know my story, what are we going to do about your problems?”

“I’m still angry with him and I don’t want to go back to playing the virgin white bride that he can show off but never touch."

I laughed and shook my head.

“It’s not fucking funny so why are you laughing?”

“I don’t think that Gary would mind if I quoted him. You will understand why I laughed if you just listen to what he said. I told Gary he was an idiot for doing what he did. I said you have a loving wife waiting in bed for you so why go out and look for pussy on the side? Gary told me that the reason was that his wife (meaning you) thinks I want a virgin white bride who only wants to screw to have children. He said it was driving him crazy. He was so horny that when he walked down the street he almost cum in his pants by just looking at some of the other men’s wives.”

“You’re lying. Gary is not like that. Occasionally he tried but usually, I went to bed before him so I had been to sleep before he arrived and so when he woke me up I stopped him. He never pushed the point. I often wished he would have persevered but he never did. He would roll over and go to sleep and I’d spend the next hour wishing I hadn’t turned him down.”

“So how are we going to fix this mess?”

“As I said I’m not sure that I want to?”

“So you are finding the old boyfriend is looking after your needs.”

“How did you know that?”

“Just male intuition that’s all.”

“Yes, we are enjoying spending time together. My needs are finally satisfied.”

“Do you love him?”

“No, but in time maybe I could learn to.”

“What has he got that Gary doesn’t have? I mean Gary wants more sex. You want more sex. You both love each other. You have a good home. I haven’t met your children but I assume as parents you want the best for them.”

“Gary is a bit big for me sometimes. I like sex with him but this guy here, and I won’t tell you his name because Gary may come looking for him is just as long but a little smaller. I feel comfortable with him. It works for us.”

“Yes, he looks like he would be a little smaller.”

“What do you mean?”

“Why don’t you invite him over to meet us?”

“I still don’t understand. Do you want me to ring him to come over?”

“No, just walk over to the seat near the door and invite him to join us.”

“How did you know?”

“When we came in there were two coffee cups on your table. As I talked to you I felt one and it was still warm. That guy near the door has sat there looking over this way from the time we arrived. He either was your boyfriend or a secret admirer. If he wasn’t your boyfriend where was he? Everyone else except the female staff has come and gone while we have been here. It was a good bet.”

“He doesn’t want to meet you and I don’t want him to meet you.”

“Okay, what’s wrong with him that you don’t want us to meet him. We won’t tell anyone?”

“He’s a smart Alex, know it all. He has some weird ideas.”

“He’s a good fuck but he is fucked up, you mean?”

She grinned, “Yep, something like that.”

“Sarah, I have to say this to you. Go back to Gary. He’s a good man and you are a good woman. For fuck’s sake stop pretending and work out your problems with your husband. Make damn sure that you tell him what you want and refuse to go back unless he gives you exactly that. You have all the bargaining chips because he can’t live without you.”

“He can’t give me what I want.”

“Why can’t he?”

“Because I want what you and Ronnie have and he won’t agree to that.”

“He would love you twice as much as he does now to hear you say that. Remember to tell him that you are not a virgin white bride you are a fucking oversexed slut. You will probably have to repeat it to emphasise that.”

“Yes, I am aren’t I?”

“Why don’t you send that boyfriend of yours home to his mummy and join Ronnie, Sally and me for the next couple of days. We’re going to eat a little, sleep a little, have sex a little, eat a little, sleep a little and then…… Well maybe not necessarily in that order of course. I think you have got the picture.”

“Hhhmmmm. I think I’ll like that. We could wear you out though. It’ll be three against one.”

“I only can look after one woman at a time. You ladies will need to come up with something by yourselves if you get bored waiting.”

“I might even like that more. Wait for me outside”

“Okay, our car is the black Chevy over there. Don’t be too long, I’m getting horny.”

Sally walked ahead of us. I think she somehow knew that we wanted to talk. As we walked towards our car, Ronnie whispered to me, “You’re a fucking con artist.”

“You’re not too bad yourself, crying on request.”

“That was real.”

“Was it, but why?”

“Everything you said about me was true. I cheated on you and I’ve never made it up to you. I haven’t even apologized for it. You haven’t mistreated me other than when I thought I was pregnant and I really deserved that.”

“Someone once said it’s never too late.”

“I’ll make it up to you, I promise.”

“I’ll be looking forward to it.”

“Maybe we start tonight. Sarah is yours for the night. I’ll look after Sally.”

“I don’t think so. I think that Sarah will take Sally away from you once she is finished with me.”

“Want to bet on it?”

“Yes, on one condition and that is if Sally wants to go, you don’t have the right to stop her.”

“Okay.”

“There is only one thing that is very important to me at the moment but I don’t think you would be willing to give me that.”

“Oh and why not?”

“Because you are falling in love with him and I don’t want you to make that mistake.”

“What mistake is that?”

“I don’t want you spending time with him because if you don’t end it I’ll lose you.”

“You don’t have to use a bet for me to give you that. You are my husband and I love you. You just have to ask me and Joe and I are history.”

“If I ask you, one day you’ll regret it and then we will be finished. Remember when we married and I said to you that I won’t ever act as if I own you. We are equal partners.”

“Yes, it was the main reason that I said yes. I have always wanted to be free and I never want to be owned by anyone.”

“That’s right. If I say I don’t want you to see him then I’ll be acting as if I own you.”

“You’re right of course so I’ll do it of my own free will. It’s my present for you to make up for cheating on you. The only time that I’ll see him from now on is while you are with us.”

“Thanks, honey. You’re beautiful.”

“So are you inside. Are you excited about tonight, having Sarah for the first time?”

“I’m more excited about being with you after Sarah takes Sally away from you.”

“You are sure of yourself, aren’t you? What makes you so certain?”

“When they hugged it went on for too long to just be friends. The other pointers were how quickly Sally agreed to come down here with us. It was instant. She gave it no thought. Sally also knew too much about Sarah’s sexual interests. Women share some things but not intimate details. I’m fairly sure that they are or have been lovers. Sarah said she tried all sorts of things to satisfy her desires. I think she tried Sally.”

“It adds up so maybe I’ve already lost the bet.”

“About that other thing, are you going to tell Joe when you call him tonight?”

“You don’t miss a thing, do you?”

“I pay the phone bills, Ronnie. To do that I have to look at the account that lists the numbers. I’ve known for a long time that you have been ringing the same number several times a day. It’s six weeks now since you had a day where you didn’t call him so I expect you will call him tonight after I go to sleep.”

“I will if you tell me to.”

“No, I won’t tell you. It has to be your decision, not mine. I was just asking you were you going to do it tonight.”

“Maybe, we’ll see.”

“Okay.”

“I love you.”

“Yes, I know and you know that I love you as well.”

“You’re angry with me?”

“Is that a question or a statement?”

“Both.”

“I’ll put it this way. I understand exactly how Sarah feels and why she didn’t want to go back to Gary.”

“Why don’t you try to explain it to me?”

“It’s about fear of being hurt more than you already have been. It’s dreading going back into something where someone who has let you down has to be trusted again.”

“It’s that bad is it?”

“Yes, she’s been hurt and she doesn’t want to let it happen again. Most of its fear but some of it is knowing that you have no control.”

“You have control.”

“You know that I don’t. You know that whatever I say or do, you will go back to him and there is nothing at all that I can do about it.”

“We’ll see.”

“Yes, we’ll see.”

Sarah arrived and we moved to the motel. The clerk pointed out that only three were booked in but there were four of us. I told him Sarah was a local who was showing us around and asked that if she decided to stay what would I have to do. He just shrugged his shoulders and said it’ll be okay.

I had picked the motel because of the bed size. It was a king easily able to accommodate four people. There was other bedding but we all lay down on the master bed. My intention was to just let things develop at the pace that the girls decided. The order across the bed was Ronnie, Sally me and Sarah. This had happened because Sally and Sarah had got on either side of me when I laid down.

Ronnie made the first move. She started kissing Sally. Sarah raised her head to look across me to watch them. I simply watched her. Eventually, Ronnie started removing Sally’s clothes while Sally removed hers. Sarah continued to watch closely. I moved my hand across to start to massage her neck. She moved over on top of me still watching the other girls.

Her breasts were now pushing into my chest through our clothes. I started to unbutton her blouse. She moved to allow me to remove it. She wore no bra which made me realize how perfect her breasts were. I couldn’t help it I placed my hands over them to feel their perfect form. “They are absolutely perfect. I’ve never seen such perfectly formed tits and I’ve seen a few in my time.”

“Thanks, I’ve never been told that before.”

She started to unbutton my shirt. I lifted to allow her to remove it. I then reached down and removed her skirt. She was wearing g string panties. She lifted and removed that herself while still watching the girls who were now feeling each other’s bodies. She removed my pants and underpants in one move still watching the girls.

“You like watching them don’t you?”

“Yes, it turns me on. I feel a little jealous. Sally and I had an affair before I left Gary. We made love every day for months.”

“Yes, I thought so.”

“Did Sally tell you?”

“No, I was watching you hugging Sally when we arrived. It was the hug of lovers.”

“Do you want to fuck?”

“Do you?”

“Yes, I’d like that.”

“Can I massage you first? You can watch the girls while I massage your back. I’d like to look at you for a while and feel your body.”

“I usually just fuck but I think I’d like a massage.”

I lifted up to allow her to lay looking towards the girls. I climbed back behind her and started massaging her leg muscles. I worked up towards her pussy but stopped about an inch away. She opened her legs the higher that I went.

Her pussy was beautiful. Her lips were closed. She had no hair so she either shaved or had a Brazilian. A small creamy coloured droplet of juice was present on her slit. I felt like reaching down and licking it but I realized this woman had seldom if ever had a man play with her body. I wanted her to get the maximum pleasure from it.

I worked my way up along her backbone to her neck and then back to her buttocks. With her legs spread her little brown anus was showing. I slipped the back of my finger across it. Her groan was quite audible and I saw Sally lift her head and smile at me. Sarah thought she was smiling at her and sent her a kiss by airmail. I worked back up along her legs and thighs again and this time just touched the edges of her pussy. She humped her back to open her lips to me but I ignored it and once more moved up along her backbone.

When I moved back down this time I lifted her hips off the bed so she was in the doggie position. This allowed me to take to her pussy with my tongue. She went absolutely crazy, humping her back and pushing her pussy back towards me. As she pushed back her pussy lips opened to reveal a lovely bright pink orifice. I couldn’t believe how closed her pussy was for a woman who had children. I had seen women who had not had children who appeared more open than she was. I then saw the scar on her stomach. That explained it. No baby had passed those pussy lips. I was going to enjoy this one. No wonder that she said that Gary could hurt her if he got excited.

I pushed a finger into her pussy and pulled it back out. She was extremely slippery and my finger looked as if it had sperm on it. Then I realized that her boyfriend and she must have had sex before we arrived. This really turned me on. There is nothing that I like more than slippery seconds and she was going to serve it up to me on a platter.

I removed my finger and placed it on her little brown anus and gave it a push. It slipped into the first knuckle. Another loud moan issued from her lips. I slipped it out and back in again. She issued a louder moan. I rolled over on my back and pulled her down onto my face. Her clit aligned perfectly with my mouth. I slipped my finger to the first knuckle and sucked on her clit.

“Oh fuck, eat me you cunt! Suck my little button. Make me cum like the slut that you think I am. Eat that cum from my pussy.”

I did exactly as she instructed. When she came her juices flowed freely. I battled to keep up but did the best that I could. She was also very loud but halfway through she sounded like she was muffled. As her orgasm slowed down I climbed out from under her. I then understood why she had sounded muffled. Sally was kissing her. Ronnie was sitting back watching. I looked at her and she shook her head. I knew what she was saying, I had guessed right.

Even though she was wet she was still difficult to enter. I had to work hard to get right into her. By that time she was oohing and aahing in time with my stroke. Sally and she were still kissing. I waved Ronnie over and starting kissing her as well. I slowed my stroke and reached down to push a couple of fingers into Ronnie. Sally had now moved under Sarah and was sucking on those perfectly formed tits.

“Fuck it,” I thought, “Ronnie is too important to me for this crap.”

I pulled out of Sarah, rolled Ronnie onto her back and entered her. I saw the surprise on Ronnie’s face. She hadn’t expected that. I knew that she had just finished her period so would have been a little dry as she always is those first two or three days but the lubrication from the sperm out of Sarah had coated my cock making her feel smooth.

“I love you.”

“I love you too.”

“I didn’t expect this. My period may not be totally complete.”

“I don’t care. I want to be with you, no one else but you.”

I felt her legs moving up. I lifted my torso so she could place her legs on my shoulders. This pushed her pussy upwards giving me full access to her. This was the position where I was the deepest that I could go inside her. I knew that Joe probably went at least four or five inches deeper than I could but all I could do was to try.

“Are you going to shoot your sperm deep inside my fertile pussy, lover.”

“Yes, as far as I can shoot it.”

“You know that Joe shoots it so far in that he pushes it right up into my cervix don’t you.”

“Yes”

“I was fucking him while I was ovulating and his seed was going directly into my uterus. When he came I could actually feel him pushing it like a jet up along the passage. I don’t know how he missed. It just made me cum and cum and cum. It was unbelievable.”

“You must have enjoyed it.”

“I lied to you. I was off the pill for two months, not just one. The doctor told me that I should fall on the second month but occasionally it happens on the first.”

“I knew you had been off at least two months. I thought it would have been three. I checked your scripts.”

“Yes, it was three. I didn’t fall on the second so I tried the third month.”

“Why didn’t you tell me three instead of lying again?”

“I didn’t want to hurt you. Does the thought of his sperm shooting so deep inside me turn you on, Ron?”

“Not any longer. It would have if you hadn’t done it the wrong way.”

“I wanted his baby and I knew you wouldn’t agree. It was so erotic. That absolutely huge cock of his was so far inside me pushing my cervix back and back, further and further trying to fit it all inside me. Then when he orgasmed the heat of his sperm was incredible. It was just a fiery spurt after fiery spurt flooding my internals until I could hold no more and then when he spurted the last couple of times it shot back out around his cock.”

“It must have been good for you.”

“It was unique. I’m not sure that I can give it up. I still want his baby, Ron. I want to carry his child full term. I don’t want you to stop me. I want you to hold me while he impregnates me. I want you to hold my pussy open for his big cock to enter and let him go all the way in like he does when you are not there. You stopped him by holding your hand on his cock that day and it wasn’t near as exciting. Will you do that for me, Ron?”

“I’m cumming, oh fuck, oh fuck. I’m cumming deep in your pussy Ronnie. Take my sperm to give me a child like those other fuckers. Sally’s giving me one, why can’t you. I want you to have my child, not his!”

“I’m sorry honey, maybe next time. I need this more than anything.”

I knew that she started talking about it to stimulate me but as she talked it become more and more like it was what she wanted. I knew then and there that I had won the battle earlier but I may well have lost the war. I had no doubt she was going to do it and if I tried to stop her she would simply cast me aside.

We spent the next couple of days together. I made love to all the girls. My mind was in a whirl trying to work out what I should do about Ronnie and Joe.

When we were about to leave, Sarah said, “Call past my mum's house so I can collect my gear.”

She said it in such a way it was as if it had been decided well before. We had achieved our objective. At home when I dropped Sally off, I said I would be in touch. I then dropped Ronnie off at home.

When I went to drop off Sarah, I said, “Sarah, this weekend has been special. I enjoyed being with you. I would like it if you and Gary could join us occasionally.”

“When? How often?”

“How does every Friday night sound?”

“It sounds great to me. I’ll talk to Gary about it. If he doesn’t want to come over I will.”

“We’ll see you Friday night then. If you need a hand with Gary just ring me. This is our address and number. If you want I can pick you up on Friday night.”

“Would we be able to stop the night like we did this weekend?”

“Sure, why not?”

So the scene was set. Joe would be invited over during the week. Sarah would be over on Friday nights and possibly Gary as well. Ronnie was not going back on the pill. As for me, I was a nervous wreck. I really did not want this happening the way it was but the only alternative was to leave. I had kids and responsibilities so that was not going to happen.



I knew that when Ron stopped talking like he had that it was time to go home. The story seemed incredible to me but Ron never did exaggerate or tell lies so I believed it. I would never have believed that night of their wedding when Ronnie opened her legs for me that she would do these things. I knew at that time that Ronnie and I had an attraction to each other. I had thought it was a one-off but it now seemed to have become a lifestyle for both Ron and Ronnie.

Once again on my way home, I came up the back street but there was no vehicle there. If Sue had a visitor that night he had already left. I quietly went to my office and rewound the video recorder. Sure enough, Jon walked up the steps shortly after I had left. Two hours after that he left. I reset the recorder then copied the section that showed the date and time that he arrived and when he left. I then headed off to bed.

Sue was awake. I climbed in behind her and just like the previous night she was sloppy and wet. I pushed into her, shot my bolt, rolled over and went to sleep. Sue tried to talk to me but I simply said, “I’m tired. We’ll talk in the morning.”

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Wed Sep 11, 2019 9:25 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 12 - The truth comes out about Joe.

Ron had told me about his trip down south to convince Sarah that she should return home and try to patch up her marriage with Gary on her terms. My wife, Sue was cheating on me with her friend Lyn’s husband, Jon. It seemed that my life was starting to fall into tiny fragments but I couldn’t work on that now because my good friend Ron needed my support.

I needed to allow Ron to work through what had happened to him and his wife, Ronnie and maybe, just maybe by doing so he might find a solution which might get her back to him. Even if it didn’t help Ron I might learn something from his story that could help me with my problems.

I was up early, quickly showered and left for work. I was not ready to deal with issues with Sue’s behaviour so by spending as little time as possible with her, I might be able to delay dealing with it. I had trouble concentrating on the job during the day and when given the opportunity to get away from work I took it.

When I arrived home, Sue was out. I knew she had collected the kids from school because their bags were there so I scribbled Sue a note and headed off to Ron’s house. I arrived at Ron’s house about fifteen minutes before Ron was due home. The neighbour’s wife must have seen me there because she came across to my car with Ron’s kids.

“Hello, you’re Ron’s mate aren’t you?”

“Yes, the name is Goyse. It’s good to meet you.”

“I’m Shirley. I look after the kids each afternoon until Ron gets home.”

“Yes, Ron has told me.”

“He’s a lovely man, Ron is. That rotten bitch of a wife has hurt him terribly. I’m glad that he has you to offer him support. I would if I could but my husband is the jealous type if you know what I mean.”

“Yes, I know exactly what you mean.”

“My husband is working this weekend. Do you think that you and Ron might like to go out with me for lunch on Saturday? Ron shouldn’t cut himself off from everyone over what has happened to him. Some female company might help the healing process.”

“Your husband wouldn’t like that would he?”

She looked at me and smiled. “They say that what you don’t know can’t hurt you, Goyse.”

“I think you’re a nasty woman, Shirley.”

“You don’t know half of it, mate.” She gave a little chuckle, turned and walked away with the kids in tow.

Ron arrived a few minutes later. I told him that I had met Shirley. He laughed and asked did she proposition me. I told him she didn’t but that she asked us to go out for lunch with her on Saturday. He pulled a ‘maybe’ face and said. “That could be fun as long as both of us were there.”

“Are you fair dinkum?”

“Why not? She is not likely to come on to me while you are there and buying her lunch could be one way that I could repay her for helping me with the kids. She won’t take any money for it.”

“Okay, you organize the time and I’ll be there.”

We went upstairs and the phone rang. Ron answered it while I opened a beer for each of us. When he came back he told me that the kids were going to stay the night with Shirley while her husband was on night shift. She wanted them for the company. I suspected that it was her way of getting access to Ron after I left later in the night.

Ron prepared some food while we talked. After we ate we cleaned up and retired to the lounge where Ron continued his story.


Now if I remember right we had just returned from down south. I dropped Sarah off at her home. I could see Gary look out of the window as I started to pull away. I waved to him as Sarah walked up the driveway with her bag.

I drove home wondering what my life held if Ronnie continued in the direction she was headed. I was wondering why Ronnie had not got pregnant if she had been off the pill for three months and having sex with Joe every day. Something didn’t add up. Was Ronnie telling me stories or was it something else? Was I just lucky or were they unlucky? Did they actually use some type of protection that Ronnie is not telling me about? If they did then Ronnie probably didn’t tell me to keep me under pressure but why?

The thought of her taking such a risk was highly stimulating to me sexually but on the other hand, it was very stressful. Given the history where she had delivered two children and neither of them was mine, the stress far outweighed the sexual thrill of it for me. Did she not understand that? If she continued with this then if we were to have a child together it would mean we would end up with at least four children and our plan always was to only have two.

Ronnie met me when I entered the house. She put her arms around my neck and she kissed me.

“Are you okay, honey?”

“Why do you ask Ronnie?”

“What we talked about, you know, Joe and all that. Are you okay with it?”

“No I’m not, I’m stressed about it all. I had hoped that one day you and I might have a child of our own. I was waiting for an opportunity to raise the subject with you.”

“Not this time, I’m afraid. I really want this honey. I’ve already talked to Joe last night and told him that as soon as you accept it I will be calling him to come over. I told him that it only happens with you present and if possible, I’d like you to participate in some way. I want you to have some ownership in it.”

“Ronnie, I’m really having trouble with this. I don’t think it is right.”

“Don’t you want to be there?”

“That’s not what I mean. I want you to go back on the pill or limit sex to being with me until we can sort this out.”

“I’m not going back on the pill. Now, what do I have to do to allow you to accept it?”

“I guess that I can’t stop you but I do wish you would reconsider. I would not do this to you if the roles were reversed. If you do continue in that direction I insist on being present each and every time that you meet.”

“I thought that I had already agreed to that. Don’t you trust me?”

“Should I trust you after what has happened?”

“I guess your mistrust is justified but believe me I won’t let you down now that I’ve given you my word.”

“So I suppose that’s that then.”

That night I showed my resentment to her by ignoring her when I went to bed. Inside I was so mixed up that I didn’t know what my real feelings were. Did I still love her? Was I going to stand for this? Other than leave, what could I do about it all? I felt emasculated. After hours of thinking about it I decided that I would stick with it for a week and at the end of that week, I would make the decision to leave or stay. I was not going to discuss it again with her unless forced to.

The thing that I kept wondering about was why she had not already fallen pregnant. If she had been off the pill as long as three perhaps as long as four months having sex with Joe every day and sometimes more than once a day she should have been pregnant by now. Was she actually doing something for protection but keeping it to herself. Was that her plan to stimulate Joe but at the same time tease me with the thought of her getting pregnant? Would she do that? I needed to know.

When I returned from work that afternoon I went straight to my office. Before long Ronnie came looking for me.

“I heard you pull up but you didn’t come inside.”

“No I didn’t, did I?”

“You’re still angry with me. I thought that you would have got over it by now.”

“Why did you think that? What makes you think that when you ignore what I want then I should just forget it?”

“You once promised that you would not try to control me. Don’t you remember telling me that? You also said that it is my body and that I had the right to make decisions about it.”

“Of course I do but this is something that I’m having big trouble dealing with. Shit, Ronnie, we are talking about creating life here. We’re talking about bringing another child into the world. We are talking about you committing me to raise someone else’s child.”

“I’ll be raising the child. Nothing changes for us. You provide me with the resource that I need to raise our children. If it comes to the cost then I can pull on my savings.”

“Ronnie, I think you are being unreasonable. You know there is nothing that I can do about what you have planned so perhaps we shouldn’t be talking about it right now. I don’t want to get angry and I feel that I could.”

“Okay, we’ll talk about it at some other time. What’s in the box?”

“Just a tool that I need for a project I’m working on.”

“It looks like a microscope. I didn’t know you used those in your work.”

“It depends on the project. This one’s a very special one and so it needs specialized equipment.”

“You know that Joe and Sally will be over later. Come on upstairs and we’ll have dinner before they arrive.” She started to walk away then turned. “You will be civil to Joe won’t you?”

“You know me. I’m always civil even when someone is fucking around with my marriage.”

“That’s what I mean. I hope you don’t carry on like that in front of them. They are my guests and I don’t want you to insult them.”

“It’s okay. I won’t do anything stupid although I’ll feel like putting his balls in a vice.”

“Sally is looking forward to spending the night with you. Don’t ruin it for her. She really liked our weekend away.”

“Before I get with Sally I want to watch you and Joe together. You promised me that I could be there and you even told me that you wanted me involved in some way.”

“I knew you would come round. See it’s going to be alright, Ron. Wait and see you’ll enjoy it the same way you did with Goyse on our wedding night.”

“Maybe, we’ll see.”

We had dinner and cleaned up before Joe and Sally arrived. Ronnie had dropped the kids off at her mum's place during the afternoon as she usually did when we had guests. I had slipped down to my office and just returned when Joe and Sally arrived. Joe shook hands while Sally gave me a big hug. She also gave my crotch a feel while we hugged.

When Ronnie came out she took Joe into her arms and they kissed. It was a lover’s kiss and not one that you would expect for a greeting. I resisted the temptation to grab him and throw him out the door. Sally moved close to me as they kissed and took my arm. I could tell that she was upset about it as well. I put my arm around her and pulled her in close while turning her towards me and I kissed her as well.

When we broke the kiss, I looked up to find Ronnie and Joe watching us. “Fuck,” I thought, “He’s jealous of me as well. Fuck him.” I pulled Sally roughly to me and kissed her again.

Sally whispered quietly to me, “Go easy, Ron. We have all night.”

“Okay, I was just showing them that we can do it too,” I whispered back.

“Yes, the fuckers. They don’t care about our feelings do they?”

Ronnie cut in, “Stop whispering, you pair. How about fixing us a drink, Ron?”

By the time I got us all a drink, the others were sitting at the table. Ronnie and Joe were together while Sally was sitting opposite, leaving me to sit beside her.

“What say we play strip poker?” I asked.

“Sounds like fun.” Ronnie replied, “Does everyone agree?”

There were nods all round so I went and got the cards. I wanted to make sure that whatever happened, we would all be together. I didn’t want Ronnie and Joe to go off alone to leave me with Sally. I handed the cards to Sally and asked her as the lady guest to deal first. She dealt the cards.

My hand looked fairly good with a pair of kings. I discarded two cards keeping an ace with the kings. It also made the others think that I may have three of a kind. I bought another ace meaning I had a good chance of winning. Ronnie’s body language told me that she was in trouble. Joe’s smirk told me that he thought he was in a winning position. Sally showed no emotion at all. She either had no idea of how to play or she was an expert.

Joe looked around the table, “Anyone interested in raising the odds?”

“How would that work?” replied Sally.

“We know that the loser takes off an item of clothing. What we could do would be to allow the winner to direct an individual to carry out some action. If anyone throws their hand in immediately that gives them protection so that they don't have to participate but those that want to stay in the hand need to make a request which effectively is their bet. Any bet must be performed taking into consideration the clothing that they are wearing at that stage of the game.”

Sally responded again, “So if I was fully dressed and stayed in the hand but lost you could not make me flash my pussy because I’m fully clothed but I could be ordered to, for example, kiss Ronnie.”

Joe replied. “Yep, that’s the idea.”

“It sounds okay to me.” I stated, “How about you Ronnie, are you in?”

“It sounds good to me, especially your example.”

I couldn’t help myself, “You mean flashing your pussy?”

Everyone laughed, “It’s a little early for that, Ron. Are you in on it?”

“Yea, why not, it could lead to a good night? “Okay, it’s up to you Ronnie, you’re first play.”

“I’m out.” She threw her hand into the centre. She knew that meant that she had to remove an item of clothing so she lifted her legs and slipped her shoes off and threw them away. That left it to Joe. As Ronnie was the loser of the strip we were now playing for our requests.

“Damn I was looking forward to getting Ronnie to kiss Sally. Guess I will have to get Sally to kiss you, Ron.”

I thought about it. “I don’t know, I thought that if someone threw their hand in, you couldn’t order them to do anything but it shouldn’t rule out someone doing something to them.”

“Alright, if I win then Sally is to kiss Ronnie.”

It was my turn. What to do was the big question. If I threw my hand in I would have to remove an item of clothing but if I stayed and bet a request, even if I didn’t win, I would keep my clothes. “My bet is to see Sally tongue kiss Joe. It’s up to you now Sally.”

Sally looked at me. “That one was a bit of a disappointment, Ron. I want to see you guys kiss.”

Joe jumped at her immediately. “Christ, honey. You know how I feel about that type of thing.”

“You wanted the game, Joe. Ron won’t bite you and I don’t think he has any transmissible diseases, do you, Ron?”

“The thought of it turns me off a bit but if you were willing to kiss Ronnie I don’t see why we can’t do the same. Joe?”

“Okay, I guess so but keep your tongue under control if it happens, Ron.”

“Show your hand, Joe.”

Joe had two pair, Jacks and tens. I had him beaten. I laid my hand down on the table. Sally showed her first sign of emotion. She had two pair as well, queens and sevens. Sally didn’t say a thing. She got up walked around to Joe. Joe turned in his chair to meet her which left Sally looking at me.

They kissed. All the while, Sally was looking me directly in the eye. It was as if she was wishing that it was me that she was kissing. The kiss was a sensual one and went on for quite a while. As they broke I looked towards Ronnie and she was staring intently at me. She would have seen that Sally was looking at me throughout the kiss.

Was that expression one of jealousy? Was the cheating hotwife actually jealous of Sally and me? Sally was carrying my baby. Had this kicked off a new emotion in my wife that I had never seen before? I had never seen signs of jealousy in Ronnie but this looked like it to me. Was this the reason for her to insist that she not be protected while she made love to Joe? There is that fucking word again, not sex but love. Was this to be her revenge for Sally’s pregnancy? Is that what this is all about?

I would love to have got her alone and asked her but with Joe and Sally there it was not going to be possible. I would have to allow things to proceed as they were and hope that he didn’t search out her egg tonight.

Joe dealt. I had ten high. What the hell do you do with that? I asked for four cards. This told everybody that I was in the shit. I picked up the cards one at a time. The first was a ten. I had a pair. Then an ace followed by a six. The last card sat before me. I thought ‘focus and lift it slowly, very, very slowly.’ Another ten appeared. How often had I been in trouble in a card game and lifted that last card very, very slowly and it saved my hide.

Everyone played. I looked at the players. Ronnie was happy so she had something. Joe looked worried while Sally once more showed no emotion again. It was Joe’s turn to go first. We all waited as he studied his cards as if wishing them to be better than they were.

“My bet stays the same. I want the girls to kiss. How about you, Ron?”

“I’d like the loser to suck Sally’s toes.” My thought process was that Joe looked worried. I’d love to see the cheating bastard on his hands and knees in front of his wife with her toes in his mouth. That would bring him down a peg or two.

Ronnie burst out laughing, “I hope you washed your feet tonight, Sally.” It was Sally’s turn to tell her request.

“I want to see Ron and Ronnie kiss, like Joe and I did the last hand.”

It was Ronnie’s turn, “I’d like to see Sally sit on Ron’s lap for five minutes.”

Shit, there goes my theory on Ronnie being jealous of me and Sally. What was that look that could have almost turned me to stone then? Joe showed his hand first again. He had two pairs, jack high. I was next with my three tens. Sally has three sixes while Ronnie had two pairs, nine high. I had won a hand. Ronnie had lost again. Fuck it. I had hoped that Joe would lose.

Ronnie quietly got up and removed her panties without showing much. She raised them above her head, swung them around her finger and let them fly. They landed next to Joe. He picked them up, rolled them in a ball and sniffed them.

“You dirty prick. Have some decorum about you, Joe. Not in front of her husband.” Joe handed the panties back to Ronnie who set them on the table beside her.

My bet was for the loser to suck Sally’s toes. Sally took her shoes off. She moved over to a different chair and lifted her feet up onto her chair. This put me in the position that I was looking directly up her skirt. It was then that I realized that I was looking at a bare pussy. She was not wearing panties. I looked up at her and she was smiling. I winked at her.

Ronnie moved around between me and Sally’s chair to get to Sally’s feet. I had turned towards Sally before Ronnie arrived. When Ronnie bent over she pushed her but into my crotch. I was rock hard from looking at Sally’s pussy and Ronnie adjusted her position to place her bare pussy directly onto my cock. The only thing that separated us was my pants and underpants.

Before she started sucking Sally’s toes she said quietly to me. “I see that you like the view.”

“Yes, it’s very nice isn’t it?”

“Hhhmmmm, it’s beautiful. Shame I can only suck her toes.”

Joe responded, “I think we can break the rules a little, Ron. Can’t we?”

“Yes, please,” Sally interjected. She pulled the chair towards her with her feet then moved her but across to the chair. She placed one foot on the table and the other over the backrest of the chair. This opened her up for Ronnie. It also gave me a wide open view of her pussy.

Ronnie bent further over pushing hard against my hard cock. She then started lapping at Sally’s pussy. After a short time, Ronnie turned her head towards me and said, “You had better take those pants off, Ron if you want to go first. The card game is over for now.”

I dropped my trousers and jammed my hard cock into Ronnie. I had looked across to Joe before I did so and he had his monster out and was sliding one of his big hands up and down its length. It appeared even bigger than I had remembered.

I worked in and out of Ronnie for quite a while. I knew that if I continued any longer I would cum and I didn’t want that. I wanted to keep that for Sally. Joe had moved across to our side of the table. I pulled out of Ronnie’s pussy and climbed down below her looking up between her legs towards Joe. As I did so I reached into my pants pocket and withdrew a small package and ripped the paper covering off it.

Joe saw his opening and moved my chair. Ronnie’s pussy was no more than two inches away from my face. I took Joe’s cock and lined it up to Ronnie’s hole. She was very wet but I knew that he was going to have a lot of trouble getting into her so I pulled the head of his cock down across her clit and then pushed it back up a couple of times. Ronnie humped her back and spread her legs in response.

Suddenly, when I pushed him upwards his purple bulbous head penetrated her. He pulled back slightly and then when he pushed forward again about an inch disappeared inside her. He repeated the process over and over again until he had about eight inches of his ten inches inside her. I saw the contractions start to run through his big cock and I knew he was about to seed her.

“Pull out, Joe. Don’t cum inside her. She’s ovulating. She’s fertile. You’ll get her pregnant. You have to pull out.”

He didn’t pull out so I repeated it. I saw him hesitate long enough to send two or three blasts inside her before he pulled back. His first blast after he pulled out shot onto my face. He readjusted and shot the rest all over Ronnie’s cheeks.

I got out from under Ronnie and headed towards the door saying, “Fuck you man, you shot it into my eyes.”

By the time I had reached my office I had taken the sperm sample off my face. I placed it on the slide bed and then turned on the microscope. After a couple of minutes of inspection, I took a photograph and a short video, washed my face and returned upstairs. It told me what I needed to know.

Sally was sitting patiently watching Ronnie and Joe kissing. I walked over to her, took her by the hand and led her down to the visitor’s bedroom, closing the door behind me.

“So Ronnie is unprotected and ovulating. Is this her way of paying you back for impregnating me?”

“Probably but it won’t work.”

“It won’t work? Why not?”

“Didn’t you know that your husband is impotent? He can’t get her pregnant.”

“You’re joking. How did you know that?”

“All that business about getting him to pull out was about getting a clean sperm sample. I borrowed the high-resolution microscope from work to check that my suspicion was right. It’s fitted with a camera that can take videos.”

“What made you suspicious?”

“First off, you don’t use protection. You wanted children so I guessed that even though the pair of you only had sex occasionally, you would have been more likely to let him during your most fertile time. Then Ronnie was off the pill for almost four months and they had sex every day but she didn’t get pregnant. The chances of all that happening without a pregnancy are very remote. There had to be an explanation.”

“I wonder if he knows.”

“I suspect that he does. When I told him to pull out he appeared intent on continuing and only did so when I repeated it a couple of times. I think he only pulled out then to avoid our suspicions.”

“That might explain a few things. He has been very happy since I told him that I was pregnant. I thought that he would have some trouble handling it but he actually seems to be ecstatic about it. He’s never been as loving as what he has been since I told him that I was going to have a baby. Yes, it all seems to fit.”

“I wonder if he has told Ronnie or is he conning her?”

“He’s a very vain man, is my Joe. There is no way that he would tell Ronnie such a thing.”

“How do you feel about watching them making love. If you feel comfortable with it we can slip into the master bedroom and watch them.”

“Do you want to do that?”

“Yes, now that I know that she can’t get pregnant I’d love to watch her take that monster of his.”

“It’s certainly a big one, isn’t it? I went out with quite a few men before we married and they were all a lot smaller than Joe. I was amazed that Ronnie could take so much of it inside her.”

“Ronnie told me that she has sometimes taken the whole thing. That’s what I want to see. I’d love to kiss her while they do it and if you’re there you could suck her tits. How do you feel about that?”

“What are we waiting for?”

We left the guest bedroom and turned out all the lights. We then made our way up the passage to the master bedroom. I quietly and slowly pushed the door further open and we both slipped in. They were lying together facing each other and whispering. I dropped down on my hands and knees and moved over to the side of the bed. Sally followed me.

They were obviously not aware we were there because Joe was telling Ronnie that he loved her and wanted them to be together. Ronnie was responding by telling him that they were both married which made that impossible.

I saw Sally move to say something so I put my hand over her mouth and raised the pointing finger of my other hand to my mouth to signify for her to be quiet.

“But I’m in love with you Ronnie. You don’t understand how difficult it has been for me going without sex all this time. Now that we have found each other I’m happy and satisfied for the first time in my life.”

“Joe you just told me that it all has to do with your Sexual satisfaction. There is no good reason if we play our cards right that you and I cannot make love a number of times every week. Ron has a hang-up about this pregnancy thing but he will come around eventually. Once I am carrying your baby he can’t have any objection can he?”

“What if it doesn’t happen? What if for some reason you don’t fall pregnant. We fucked every day for four months without protection and it didn’t happen. What makes you think that it will now?”

“It’ll happen. It just takes time that’s all. I liked the way you shot a couple of bursts into me before you pulled out earlier on when Ron told you to pull out. Do you think he knew that you seeded me?”

“He probably would have known. He was underneath you looking directly at my shaft. He had to have seen cum shooting up along it. When I’ve masturbated I’ve seen it myself and you can’t miss it especially being that close.”

“You came really quickly tonight.”

“Yes, I had been thinking of getting together for the last couple of weeks, knowing you would be ovulating. Then when you started lapping on Sally I almost shot my bolt then and there. When Ron climbed under you like that and helped me get into you, I couldn’t hold it. Having a husband directing a cock into his wife must be the most erotic thing that could happen to a man.”

“It turned me on too. Ron is a very special guy. That is why I love him so much. Can’t you understand that I can’t even think of leaving him? How many husbands would let his wife do what we have been doing? It’s wrong of us to even talk about doing that to him, Joe.”

“But you told me that you loved me.”

“That’s not what I said at all. What I said was that I love having sex with you. You make me have orgasms that are indescribable.”

“You didn’t cum earlier?”

“Yes, I did but it wasn’t a big one like we usually have. I had my husband there and I didn’t want to hurt him by letting him see me when I really let go. I had to fight it.”

“I’m ready to go again. Look I’m stiff as a board. Feel this.”

“Hhhmmmm, I like that. Come here and make love to me.”

I saw the bed move and knew that Joe had rolled over on top of her. I lifted my head up enough to see his cock aligned with her pussy. Her crotch was still wet no doubt from their earlier sex. Some of his deposits had been trickling out of her while they talked. She would have been aware of it but I remembered her telling me that she needed lube to allow him to get fully embedded inside her. I guessed that was the reason she had wanted me to go first.

He lifted his but while Ronnie directed him to her hole. One single thrust and two or three inches disappeared inside her. Her moan was loud. It obviously was doing for her what she wanted. He started doing little strokes and bit by bit his cock disappeared inside her. Her moans were getting louder as more of him entered her.

When he was in about the same distance as where he had been before he increased the length of his stroke. Little by little, it was pushed into her. She started throwing her head from side to side. If her eyes hadn’t been closed she would have seen me. I felt Sally beside me and looked at her. She responded by taking my rock hard cock into her hand.

After a short time of watching Ronnie in the throes of her orgasm, I felt Sally pulling on my cock. She was lying down on her back and was trying to pull me over to her pussy. I complied.

Like Joe, I rubbed my cock head up and down her soaking wet slit to get her to open up for me then pushed in. My first push took me half way in. I pulled back and pushed again and our crotches slammed against each other. We now had two women groaning. My wife with around ten inches of huge cock in her and the man’s wife with my meagre six-inch cock embedded all the way in.

I didn’t have to move much because Sally was doing it for me. That was helpful because I knew that if I worked too hard I would cum very quickly. By allowing Sally to do the work I could focus on delaying the inevitable.

In the background, I could hear Ronnie now vocalizing, “Yes, oh yes, yes, yes, yes, oh yes.” It went on and on and on. After a while, she quietened down and then, “Oh Joe I love that. I love your huge cock when it’s all the way into me. I can feel you getting harder. Shoot your cum all the way into my uterus, Joe. Make me pregnant like Ron made Sally.”

“Oh shit, Ronnie I cumming, I’m cumming, I’m cuuuummmmiiinnnng, Arg, Oh fuck that feels so good.”

“I can feel it Joe. It’s flooding me. I can feel the heat shooting all the way up inside me. I can feel every pulse, ever squirt. I’ve never felt anything like that before, ever.”

Things went quiet on the bed. The only sound was Joe panting from the exertion of his orgasm. Sally was lifting her hips up and down to meet me. I had slowed to avoid Ronnie and Joe hearing us.

“What the fuck. Hey Joe, look who is on the floor over here?”

I turned my head to see Ronnie up on her elbows watching Sally and me. Joe’s face appeared behind her.

“How the fuck did you pair get in here? How much did you see?”

I laughed and said, “Most of it I expect.” I then continued in a female sounding voice, “Yes, oh yes, yes, yes, yes, oh yes. Oh, Joe, I love that. I love your huge cock when it’s all the way into me. I can feel you getting harder. Shoot your cum all the way into my uterus, Joe. Make me pregnant like Ron made Sally.”

Sally then took up the story with a deep voice, “But I’m in love with you Ronnie. You don’t understand how difficult it has been for me going without sex all this time. Now that we have found each other I’m happy and satisfied for the first time in my life.” It was glaringly obvious that Sally was about to give Joe the serving of his life. I was going to stay out of it and I hoped that Ronnie would also leave it to them.

“I’m sorry, Sally, I didn’t know you were listening. I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

“So let me understand. It’s okay for you to proposition someone else’s wife as long as I’m not listening. Is that how it works Joe? Our agreement was that we could both get involved in sex with Ron and Ronnie. At what stage did that extend to trying to run away with her? At what stage did that include you and Ronnie trying to have a child together, Joe? Is your memory failing or was that something that you conveniently forgot to tell me about?”

“I’m sorry, Sally I didn’t know how to tell you. You and Ron made a baby together so I agreed when Ronnie asked me to. You really don’t have a right to complain given that you are pregnant.”

“Joe, I had sex with Ron on your request so that you could have sex with Ronnie. I told you before we did it that there was a chance that I could be in the fertile stage of my cycle and you asked me to continue. I’m happy that it happened. But it doesn’t change the fact that I did it for you, not for myself. Is this how you repay me?”

Ronnie cut in, “Sally, there was no threat to your marriage. I am not going to leave Ron. If you heard what Joe said you must have heard my reply.”

“Yes, I did Ronnie and I’m thankful but it doesn’t change what Joe said. He’s an arsehole to do that to Ron and to me. It must have been stressful for you as well.”

Ronnie continued. “Sally you need to understand men. It is difficult for them to have sex with a woman without believing they need to own them. It seems to be in their DNA. Every man that I have ever had sex with has told me they love me and wanted me to run away with them except one. If I accepted them all I’d need to own a motel to house them. Joe’s not to blame. It’s his natural instinct.”

“Natural instinct or not, Joe is in the shit with me. I like what we have here and I don’t want him fucking it up for the four of us. I enjoy my time with Ron and I’m not prepared to give it up because Joe acts like a fucking imbecile.”

Ronnie turned towards Joe. “It looks as if we all agree with you on that. Joe, if you raise that issue with me again then it all finishes immediately. At least it finishes between you and me. Do you accept that?”

“Do I have an option?”

“Yes, of course, there’s the door. You can get up and walk out of it and not come back.”

“You know I’m not going to do that so I have to agree, don’t I.”

Ronnie just shrugged her shoulders then turned to me. “You had better lift Sally up onto the bed, Ron. That’s no way to treat a lady, screwing her on the carpet. You’ll give her carpet burn if you get too excited.”

I lifted Sally up onto the bed beside Ronnie. As I did so I saw the mess of Joe’s sperm running out of her pussy. Ronnie must have seen me looking. She took me by the face and pulled me over to kiss her. “Can I borrow him for a short time, Sally?”

“He’s your husband.”

“Yes, he is, isn’t he and he is a very special one too. I’ve asked your husband to do this but he always refuses. You haven’t trained him well at all, Sally. Joe, there are hundreds of reasons why I will not leave Ron and this is just one of those reasons. Watch closely and learn.”

While she was talking Ronnie was pushing my head down her body. I knew what she wanted. It was one of those things that revolted me but I did it occasionally simply because Ronnie wanted it.

The sight that awaited me was absolutely repulsive. She was plastered with sperm. He must have shot a heap of sperm into her in those three or four spurts at the card table because it was everywhere. Once I got past the urge to regurgitate my dinner I started licking. I raised my eyes and Ronnie was leaning forward with her back on a pillow to allow her to watch. Sally had moved down along her body with me. I looked to the side and she was also looking me in the eyes.

“Move back Ron. Let me clean her up. She has done it for me so now it’s my turn to do it for her.”

I slid back on my haunches to allow Sally to access Ronnie’s sloppy pussy. I was right on the end of the bed by then so I stood up. Sally moved around on her haunches. I was looking directly at her pussy. Her but was raised in the air directly in line with my cock which was erect once more.

I was wondering if I should slip into her when she wriggled her but from side to side. As I moved forward towards her, Ronnie said, “Don’t think about it, Ron. Do it!”

I slipped into her with one stroke and started working in and out.

“Oh yes, Keep that up, Sally. Yes, right there. Fuck your good, lady. You’ve done that a few times before haven’t you? I think Ron needs to take lessons from you. Oh fuck, I’m going to cum if you keep that up.”

“You’re not the only one, Ronnie. Sally’s pussy feels so smooth that I’m going to fill her very soon. Think about it, Ronnie. While you were licking and kissing her down there a couple of inches from your mouth our baby was growing inside her. Every day he’s getting bigger and bigger and his dad is going to fill his mummy with his sperm over and over again if you let me.”

“Fill her Ron. Fill that tight little pussy with your seed for me and I’ll clean her up for you to do it over and over again just like she is doing to me. Once you fill her I want to see Joe stretch her tight little pussy like he just did to me. Wouldn’t you like to see that, Ron?”

“Aaaahhh, aaaahhh, aaaahhh, aaaahhh, aaaahhh, I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m cumming.”
I can’t remember ever shooting so much sperm into any woman in my lifetime.

I pulled out and a lump of sperm followed me. Ronnie spoke once more, “Joe, it’s your turn now. You hurt her though and you will never put that thing into me again. Be gentle with her, very gentle.”

Joe moved across behind her. “Guide me in, Ron. Line me up with her orifice.”

I rubbed my hand across my softening cock to collect the sperm. I then collected the lump that was about to fall onto the bed then wrapped my hand around his cock. My hand wouldn’t go more than about two-thirds of the distance around its circumference so I had to slide my hand around it to lubricate it. I then put the head against her hole.

It was obvious that he wouldn’t be able to just push that big purple head into her so I pulled it downwards over her clit as I had done with Ronnie earlier and then pushed it back up. I repeated that three or four times before the head slipped inside. Sally started to hump her back in unison with my movements of his cock. Joe pulled back slightly and then when he pushed forward about half an inch more slipped in. Joe was now underway. He pulled back and pushed forward over and over again and each time a little more slipped in.

I didn’t take my hand away. I knew that Sally was shallow inside. Each time that I had made love with her I had come in contact with her cervix before I was fully inside her. Joe was at least four inches longer than I was. I needed to stop him from hurting her when he got excited and pushed too far inside.

I positioned my hand so that he could penetrate only about seven inches into her. To stop him going further I had to hold him very tight. As his orgasm approached I could feel his cock expanding and contracting. Every time he pulled back her internals appeared to be pulled outwards with his cock. It was as if she was turning inside out.

Suddenly she shrieked at the top of her voice, “I’m going to cum. Oh, honey, you’re going to make your little wife cum on your big cock. Oh, oh, oh, I’m cumming, I’m cumming, baby. It feels so good. I’ve never cum with you before. I can’t believe how good it feels.”

I felt Joe’s cock swell up as she was saying it and then I felt blast after blast shoot down along his cock into her pussy. After the fourth blast, his sperm started pushing back out of her along the side of his cock. I let go of him at that stage.

When they were finished he left his big tool inside her for quite some time before he pulled out. Sally had stopped licking Ronnie while Joe was fucking her. She now stood up with her hand under her pussy to stop anything from dropping onto the carpet.

“Lay down here, Sally.” It was Ronnie and as usual, she was handing out commands.

“I was going to clean up.”

“Lay down here. You cleaned me, now it’s my turn.”

Sally pulled herself up along the bed in much the same way that Ronnie had. Ronnie moved down and was in exactly the same position that Sally had been as she licked her clean. Watching Joe making love to his wife had me rock hard again. I lined up with Ronnie and slipped inside her. She was very loose after Joe and extremely slippery.

“That’s nice lover boy. I was hoping you would do that.” It took quite a while but after about fifteen minutes I pushed into her a hard as I was able and emptied a thimble full of sperm into my wife.

As I lay recovering I suddenly thought. ‘Joe’s sperm was impotent but mine wasn’t. Wouldn’t it be a joke if Ronnie actually got pregnant? She would believe it was Joe’s baby while I would know it had to be mine.’ I grinned. Sally was looking at me and asked, “what’s so funny?”

“Nothing, just my weird sense of humour, is all. Maybe I’ll tell you later after I’ve thought about it a while.”

Sally and I moved off into the guest bedroom after that, leaving Joe and Ronnie together. After we had settled into bed, Sally said, “Come on. Tell me what was so funny. I know you didn’t want to say anything in front of them.”

“My sperm is potent but Joe’s is not. Do you know now what I was thinking?”

“Oh fuck, wouldn’t that be a joke. Yes, I hope it happens. It’ll serve the cheating rat right. Would you be happy with that?”

“No, not happy, absolutely ecstatic would be a better description.”

“If that is the case then I hope it happens. Are you going to tell her?”

“Nope, I’ll only tell her if she asks me and there is no good reason that she would.”

We both laughed and I cuddled up to her and started to drift off to sleep.

“Ron.”

“Yes, Sally.”

“What Joe said to Ronnie, you know about falling in love.”

“Yes, Sally.”

“It’s not only men who do that.”

“Yes, I know.”

“I thought you did. I’m not allowed to say it though, am I?”

“I won’t repeat it to anyone, Sally and no one else is listening.”

“I’m falling in love with you, Ron.”

“Yes, I know that Sally. I feel the same way.”

“Why don’t you say it then?”

“Once I say something like that I can never take it back and it could lead us into a disaster that could destroy our lives.”

“Yes, I know but I still love you.”

“I love you too, Sally.”

“I thought so. Let’s get some sleep. Can you slip up behind me?”

“Yes.”

She rolled over and pushed back against me. I was getting hard again and my cock slipped between her legs. She moved a little and I slipped into her. I placed my hand on her tit and gave it a little squeeze.

“Oh, that feels nice. I’ve dreamt of you doing that to me ever since I met you. We really need to spend more time together, Ron.”

“Yes, I think that would be nice. Now go to sleep, lover.”

I awoke with a morning woody which was still embedded inside her. We started moving together slowly. That continued for at least half an hour before I shot my sperm deep inside her.



Towards the end of the story, I could see tears welling up in Ron’s eyes. This man was one of the toughest on the football field in the state and here he was with tears starting to run down his cheeks. For this to happen, his feelings for Sally must have been very intense.

I told Ron I would be back the next evening around the same time and said my goodbyes. Once again I checked for Jon’s vehicle on the way home but there was nothing. I went into my office and checked the video and sure enough, Jon arrived about the same time as last time and left again around a similar time.

I changed and climbed into bed behind Sue. She woke up and said as if it was a normal thing to say, “Jon was over again tonight. Do you want to slip in for slippery seconds?”

I didn’t answer but as she lifted her leg I slipped inside her. Ron’s story had once again excited me and so in no time at all I came. Sue said quietly, “I love you Goyse.”

“Yes, I know, now go to sleep.” The way that I felt at that moment I simply could not make myself return her statement of affection. I knew in my heart that I loved her but my disgust at her behaviour prevented me from saying what I knew that she wanted to hear from me. I felt like a male doll hanging by the testicles from a string with everyone who I cared about hitting me with a baseball bat. I guess it explained why Ron and I got along so well.

I awoke early the next morning and left for work before Sue and the kids were up. I wasn’t ready to face her or the situation that I found myself in, not yet anyway.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Wed Sep 11, 2019 9:56 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 13 - Is this Joe's child.

Ron had been telling me the story of him and his wife Ronnie who had recently left him. It seemed that my wife had encouraged Ronnie into taking lovers on the side.

Sexual satisfaction is not always obtainable by people involved in a loving marriage, something that can lead to wives or husbands finding a lover who can supply that essential ingredient to their lives. With Ron and Ronnie it seemed, another ingredient had been added which was less common. They knew of each other’s infidelity, in fact they had progressed to the stage of being present with each other’s lovers.

I didn’t go to Ron’s place the next afternoon as my wife was roller skating and I was home looking after the kids. By the time Sue returned the kids were fast asleep and I was in bed pretending to be. Sue went straight to the bathroom on her return and after hearing her twinkle in the toilet I heard the shower running. A few minutes later she climbed into bed.

“Goyse, are you awake?”

“Yes, honey.”

“Would you hold me?”

“Okay.” I rolled over towards her to face her back. I put my arm around her and placed my hand on her tit then pushed my crotch hard up against her rump. Almost instantly my cock started to rise. I felt her move her leg to allow me to pass between her legs.

“Do you love me?”

“You know I do. Why do you ask?”

“I’m not always a good wife. You want me to be an angel but I’m not like that.”

“I know. You don’t have to tell me that.” I wished to hell she would shut up. Holding her felt good but I didn’t want to be reminded that she was fucking her friend’s husband. Not only did it upset me but I worried about Lyn and how it was affecting her marriage. I liked Lyn and I just hoped that she didn’t know about Jon and Sue getting together almost every night.

“What if I got pregnant? With your vasectomy, I haven’t had to take the pill. I could have a baby, you know.”

“Then you had better do something about it or stop doing what you are doing. I’m not going to raise someone else’s kid.”

“Are you saying that you would leave me if I got pregnant?”

“What do you think?”

“I don’t know. That’s why I asked.”

“It a stupid question. You should know that I have never condoned your actions. In fact I have told you that it upsets me and now you are asking me if I would accept the disastrous results of you screwing around behind my back without protection. You should know that I would not accept it. Why are you asking about this now? Are you pregnant?”

“I just wanted to know, that’s all.”

“Well, you now know. Now go to sleep.”

“Don’t you want to have me?”

“I did but your talk has turned me off.”

“Do you still love me?”

“Yes, but you make it difficult sometimes. Why do you do this type of thing?”

“You should already know that. I love you but you can’t keep me satisfied. I need more than you have to offer. Besides, you like my pussy more when it’s wet and slippery and I want to keep you happy. I know because you cum a lot quicker after I’ve been with someone else first.”

“Maybe I do but I still don’t like you doing what you have been doing. Now go to sleep.”

“Okay.”

I suspected that she was in fact pregnant. It would be difficult to think she wasn’t because I knew that Jon was capable of impregnating her and she sure as hell must have been close to ovulating over the last fortnight while Jon was sneaking in to screw her. I had hoped that she was smart enough to protect herself but it appeared not so. If she was then it was her problem and not mine. I was not going to accept raising someone else’s child.

Early the next morning I was off to work before Sue and the kids awoke. When I arrived home, I quickly showered and headed off to Ron’s place to hear the next part of his story. I arrived before Ron had got home from work. As I sat in my car waiting, I saw Shirley coming down from her house.

“Hello, Goyse.”

“Hi, Shirley.”

“You weren’t over yesterday. I was looking forward to a chat.”

“Yes, my wife goes to skating on Thursdays and I have to look after the kids.”

“That’s handy for her, total freedom for a few hours. I wish my husband would do that for me. She’s a lucky lady.”

“I guess so but she does it for me otherwise I couldn’t give Ron my support.”

“Ron was telling me yesterday that you have helped him a lot by allowing him to go back over everything that had happened with Ronnie over recent years. He said it helps to put things in perspective. I think he has trouble expressing to you how much help you have been to him.”

“I’m glad. I’d hate to think that I wasn’t able to assist him in his time of need.”

“Did you think about having lunch with me on Saturday?”

“Yes, didn’t Ron tell you that we will join you?”

“I guess he must have forgotten. I think he was a little down yesterday. He told me that he wished you could have come over.”

“Thursdays are impossible for me. I have to look after the kids every week.”

“Why don’t you bring them over with you next week and I can look after them for you. They would be good company for Ron’s lads and mine. You could pick them up when you are ready to head home.”

“I’ll think about it. They usually go to bed before I get home so that might be an issue.”

“Not really, I have plenty of beds. They can put their heads down until you are ready to go home. You probably will need to use your car so you’ll miss your training. Thursdays will be the only problem.”

“I don’t train on Thursdays anyway. Yes, I’ll think about it and let you know.”

“My husband is working every Thursday night so plan on a cup of coffee with me before you head home.”

“Okay, thanks.”

Ron had pulled into the driveway. He gave me a wave and headed into the house. I got out of my car. Shirley didn’t move which meant that our bodies were in close contact. I could actually feel the heat of her body coming off her. For the first time, I saw that she was quite attractive. Her body was not slim but then I didn’t like those almost anorexic women. She had all the right curves in all the right places. The realization suddenly occurred to me that Shirley was actually a very sexy woman.

Christ, what am I thinking? She had only offered to mind my kids and have lunch with Ron and me because Ron was stressed. What is wrong with me? A woman is friendly to me and I’m accessing how good she would be in bed. I’ve never done this before so why now? I have female friends. I don’t start thinking how good they would be in the cot so why now? Is this crap with Sue and Jon getting to me?

“I’d better join Ron.”

“Okay, shame. I was enjoying our chat. I was enjoying it quite a lot.”

I turned to her, “So was I actually. Maybe I should come a little earlier every time so that we can talk.”

“I’d really like that Goyse. Say hi to Ron for me.” She suddenly put her arm around me, pulled me up against her body in a hug. She must have felt my boner because as she released me she said, “You really did enjoy our little talk didn’t you,” and looked down at the tent in my pants.

I’m sure that my face must have lit up like a light bulb with my embarrassment. Shirley turned and started to walk away. “Catch you tomorrow before eleven. My hubbie goes to work at nine so any time after that will be OK with me. My mum has the kids for the weekend so it’ll be just you, me and Ron for lunch. Hubbie gets home after four so there will be plenty of time to get to know each other.

When I got upstairs, Ron had two beers out and sitting patiently waiting for me. He had some tit bits of food prepared to go with the beer.

“You seem to be getting along well with Shirley. She doesn’t give everyone hugs. What bought that on?”

“I don’t really know. She just hugged me. She is actually a fairly sexy woman. I hadn’t noticed it before.”

“She’s married, man. She is not on the available list. You of all people know what it is like to find out that your wife is cheating on you. Keep your dick in your pants, Goyse. She is a good person. She’s a little empty headed at times maybe but otherwise okay. Be her friend, Goyse but not her lover.”

“You’re getting a little carried away, Ron. We were only talking and in public as well.”

“She hugged you. All the time that I have known her she has never hugged me or anyone else for that matter. It was her way of saying, I’m here, come and get me.”

“Settle down mate, it’s not on the menu. I don’t cheat on Sue. She cheats on me but I don’t cheat on her.”

“Good to hear it old pal but I wasn’t concerned about Sue. I was more concerned about you and Shirley and the trouble you could get into if you start thinking with the wrong head. Shirley unfortunately thinks with her pussy and it would be a poor choice if you used the wrong head in your decision making.”

“I think we had better continue with your story mate or you and I could end up in an argument.”

“Hey, that would be something new. You and I have never had a disagreement before so I had better continue the story right now before it happens.”



Sally and Joe came around for the next three nights. Knowing that Joe was not capable of impregnating Ronnie meant that I could relax and let them have time alone. Of course that meant that Sally and I also had many hours to ourselves as well. We made love every night and at the end of each night she reaffirmed her belief that she was falling in love with me.

I have never been one to believe that I am any better than others. I am and always have been just a country boy who likes to play football working his way through life. That week and a good few of those that followed however brought something out in me that I had never identified before. I felt as if I was supreme. I not only felt it but I started to believe it.

Sally made that difference in me. She told me how great I was. She lifted me with her actions and words to a level that I didn’t know existed. I got around whistling all the time, with my chest pumped out like I was a gorilla. In football I took risks that I had never considered before and believe it or not pulled most of them off. The coach kept shaking my hand and telling everybody how I had won the game for the team which of course made me feel like a super hero.

Friday night came around quickly. We had Gary and Sarah coming around that night and both had expectations of us. I had set this up to make sure that Joe got the message that he was just one of many possibilities but now I had a problem. Where Joe was infertile, Gary was not. Friday morning I raised the issue with Ronnie.

“Ronnie, have you thought about tonight?”

“Yes, Gary and Sarah are coming over. It should be a good night. Joe gave me a rough time about it last night but he will get used to the idea. I don’t like the way he keeps trying to control me.”

“I meant about protection. You said you wanted Joe to give you his child but I think you will still be fertile. If Joe hasn’t got you yet then Gary might do so tonight.”

“I guess so. What did you have in mind?”

“If we had thought of it earlier in the week I would have suggested that you get fitted with one of those cap things but it’s probably too late now. About the only option we have at this late stage is to use condoms.”

“Gary’s not going to like that?”

“I don’t think he will worry about it. We just need to explain to him that you are fertile and you don’t want to get pregnant. If we do it when Sarah is there he will not object because he knows he is on thin ice with her.”

“Alright, I’ll leave it up to you to organize.”

“Right I’ll get some rubbers on the way to work.”

On the way to work I dropped in at the local pharmacy. I had never bought condoms before. While looking at what was available, a young assistant walked over to me. As she approached I looked at her name tag.

“Do you need help, sir?”

“I think so, Ashleigh. My name is Ron. I’ve never used these things before and I don’t know what to buy?”

“Our range includes very thin and sensitive through to a thicker version mainly used for disease protection. Once you decide what is important from that range you just have to select a size. Size includes small, regular, large and extra-large and several sizes in between.”

“I expect it would be regular to large in size. My wife likes to feel if you understand what I mean.”

“Okay, we have one that fits in that range which is an extra thin for a much improved sensitivity. It’s called an ultra-sensitive. I’m sure your wife will enjoy that, sir.”

“Ron.”

“I’m sorry?”

“My name is Ron. Please don’t use that sir stuff with me. I like to be called, Ron.”

“You’re that footballer, aren’t you?”

“Yes, I play football.”

“We saw you a few weeks ago. My boyfriend thought you were outstanding. He will be excited when I tell him that I have met you.”

I reached into my pocket and pulled out two tickets. “Here, you and your boyfriend come along to the semis in a few weeks’ time. Make sure you come around to the change rooms and introduce your boyfriend to me.”

As I handed the tickets to her she looked around to see if anyone was watching then moved close and kissed me on the cheek. I put my arm around her waist and said, “would you like a real one?”

“Maybe I should come to the game alone then.”

I kissed her on the lips and she responded. We then walked to the counter where I paid her. The price seemed to be a lot less than I had expected. She charged me about half what the price on the stock indicated.

“That’s cheaper than I expected.”

“Yes, bring them to the football match and play your cards right and you might find a use for them other than for your wife.”

“I’ll see you at the football then, Ashleigh.”

That evening when I arrived home I placed five of the condoms on the bed side table in preparation for when Gary and Ronnie got together. I then thought again and put two of them away. Three should be enough for anybody. I then thought, ‘Shit, I should have got some for me in case Sarah is not protected.’ Ashleigh had taken my attention off what I was doing.

Certainly I needed to get my size before the semi-final just in case Ashleigh left her boyfriend at home. It then occurred to me what had attracted Ashleigh to me. She had thought that the large condoms were for me. That put a dampener on it.

Gary and Sarah turned up exactly on time. This showed me how keen they were about getting together. After the greetings were over I made each of us a drink. Ronnie sat with Gary while Sarah sat in the opposite seat leaving room beside her for me. Initially, we talked about everything but what they were there about. Eventually it was Sarah who made a move. She had rubbed my leg and then asked, “How do we go about this? We just seem to be wasting time at present.”

I responded. “Before we start Gary, there is something that I need to talk to you about. Do you want to talk to me alone or in front of your wife?”

“Sarah knows what is going to happen. We have talked about it so probably do it here, now.”

“Ronnie is in the fertile stage of her cycle so it is important that you wear condoms. I have left three on the dresser and two more in the drawer if you need more.”

“I had hoped that you would be there with us, Ron. You know the problem that I have starting so I was hoping that we could all be together for the night. It would make it easier for me. I would also like to be with you when you and Sarah……. you know.”

“Okay, Yes, I know. How do you girls feel about that?”

They both nodded their agreement. I got up and lifted Sarah to her feet. Ronnie took the hint and pulled Gary to his feet as well. We all moved up to the bed room. I turned Sarah around and kissed her while unbuttoning her blouse. Gary made no move so Ronnie simply dropped her skirt and removed her top leaving her in just her g-sting panties.

I undid Sarah’s skirt and her bra, dropping them to the floor. She then pushed her panties down and kicked them away leaving her nude. Ronnie lay down on the bed and Sarah joined her. While I was getting undressed the girls started kissing. Gary finally took the hint and dropped his clothes. I looked down at him and thought, Jesus. I hope those condoms are big enough for him.

I had only seen him in a dark motel room with the shutters pulled and the door shut. I thought that he was a lot smaller than Joe who I would describe as extra-extra-large. Now in a lighted room I realized he wasn’t a lot smaller in circumference but he was shorter by an inch or more.

I climbed onto the bed beside Sarah. The girls were still kissing and feeling each other’s breasts. I was now behind Sarah who was lying on her side so I started to massage her shoulders and back. I saw Gary move in behind Ronnie and saw her lift her leg which I assumed was to allow his cock to pass between her legs.

I lifted up a little and realized that was exactly what had happened as his big purple cock head was sticking out just below her pussy. As I watched I saw him pull back and then push forward. His cock had disappeared between her legs and then reappeared again. He was sliding his cock across her wet slit. Precum was pouring from the slit in the head of his cock. It was very erotic to watch. I kept watching as he did it again and again.

I observed that the more that he did it the further he pulled back each time. He was trying to seek out her orifice. For a few moments I was thinking of leaving him to see if he could actually penetrate her but then thought of the years that it took to raise a child. At that moment as he pushed forward his cock head did not appear. At the same time Ronnie let out a deep throated moan.

“Gary!”

“Awe fuck, don’t spoil it for me, Ron. I’ve just got into her. Can I pull out before I come?”

“Gary you know and I know that you will not pull out in time. It’s not that she might get pregnant, Gary. She will get pregnant if you don’t use protection.”

“Ronnie, do I have to?”

“Leave him for a bit longer, Ron. I’ll make sure he doesn’t cum in me.”

“Sorry, Ronnie but if he doesn’t pull out right now I’ll be making him leave.”

“Okay, pull out Gary.”

“If you want the fucking thing on then you can put it on, Ron. I’m not going to do it.”

Sarah spoke up, “You’re an arsehole, Gary. Pull it out and roll the condom on now!”

“Fuck!” Gary withdrew. He took a condom and opened the package up. He looked at me and laughed. “This thing is too small for me. What are you trying to do, strangle my cock?”

“Put it on Gary, they stretch.”

I watched him place it over his big knob and struggle to roll it down. After three attempts, I got up and walked around to his side of the bed. I took a couple of tissues and cleaned their combined juices off his shaft. I then took another condom placed it on the head and rolled it down along his shaft. It was stretched but I got it on.

“Now go back and continue, Gary. Before you do, get the message, you are not to enter her unprotected tonight. Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“Yes, you’ve made your point.”

It was Sarah who came to my assistance, “Like Ron said, you’re an arsehole, Gary. What we have with Ron and Ronnie is a good thing but you have to try to fuck it up, don’t you. If we don’t get invited back you will know that it was your arrogance that caused it.”

Gary went back to what he was doing before. I watched closely in case he tried to pull the condom off. The condom had taken part of the eroticism away because where I could see his pre-cum pouring from his cock before it was now being trapped by the condom. There were still plenty of juices there but they were Ronnie’s. It was not the same to me. I was looking forward to the day when pregnancy was not a concern so that I could let them loose with each other and sit back and watch.

What occurred to me was that I was enjoying watching Gary and Ronnie more than I had Joe and Ronnie. I wondered why. I thought about the possible reasons as I worked my cock between Sarah’s legs. The girls had stopped kissing. Sarah turned her head around to kiss me. As we broke the kiss she whispered in my ear, “not yet, Ron. I want to watch them first.”

“That suits me.”

“Do you want to guide him in to her? I think he is having trouble with that condom on. He only got into her earlier because there was so much precum. The condom is making it too dry for him.”

I walked over to his side of the bed. He looked up at me and said, “fuck it, I can’t get into her with this fucking rubber on. Help me Ron.”

I looked down and as he pushed forward, instead of sliding across her slit his cock just bent. I reached down and took the center of the bend. “Lean forward, Ronnie.”

Ronnie responded as asked which presented her juicy hole to us. I took his cock and rubbed it up and down her slit a couple of times and then forced the head into her. Her sharp intake of breath signaled her pleasure. I pulled him back a little and then as he pushed forward again I forced a couple of inches into her. I let go but stood there watching as he gradually forced inch by inch into her.

Once he was all the way in he started stroking back about four inches and then ramming hard back into her depths. Sarah had got up and walked around to where I was standing. I stepped back to allow her to come closer. As I moved up behind her she bent forward presenting herself to me. I guided my cock to its target and slowly slipped inside her. Juices were running from her which made entry very easy.

Once in her I moved very, very slowly. She turned her head and kissed me while saying, “you know how I like it, very slow and sensuous. That feels perfect, Ron.”

Meanwhile Gary was stroking harder and quicker. I looked at his ball sac and saw his balls rising in preparation to shoot his seed into the condom.

“I’m going to cum, Ronnie.”

“So am I, just hold it a little longer.”

I saw Sarah reach her hand down and push her finger into Gary’s brown anus. I didn’t see her do it but she must have used our juices as a lubricant.

“Oooohhh, I can’t hold it Ronnie. Ooohh yes, take that you bitch.” He rammed so hard into Ronnie that he pushed her six inches across the bed. He repeated it over and over again, ramming home as hard as he could into her. Ronnie started throwing her head from side to side and I knew from what I had seen when she was with Joe that she had reached her orgasm.

I fought the desire to cum inside Sarah. I wanted it to last so I withdrew. She turned her head to me again and we kissed. “You almost cum didn’t you?”

“Yes, almost.”

“I’m glad you held it. I want ours to last all night.”

At that stage Gary pulled his cock from Ronnie and a flood of sperm followed it. I looked for the condom and it was rolled up along his shaft. The ultra-light condom had failed. Ronnie went on the attack.

“You are a fucking arsehole, Gary. You took the condom off and cum inside me. Ron told you not to do that. You’ve fucked everything up now haven’t you? I’ll be pregnant and Ron will stop us getting together again. You’re just a stupid moron.”

I spoke up. “Settle down, Ronnie. The condom burst. He was too violent and the rubber failed.”

“It doesn’t change anything. You told him to be careful. I don’t want his Baby.”

Sarah climbed onto the bed and hugged Ronnie. Come with me Ronnie. Let’s see if we can clean it out of you.”

“There’s no hope of that I’m afraid. He was shooting it directly into my cervix. If there was an egg there I will be pregnant already. Fuck you Gary and you too Ron. If you hadn’t insisted on getting him over here tonight this wouldn’t have happened. You knew that I was at my peak tonight but you still let it happen.”

I was amazed at how upset she was about it. She was trying to get pregnant with Joe only a day or two ago but now gets upset that there is a possibility with Gary. It didn’t make sense unless she knew that Joe was infertile.

The girls left. I went out to the kitchen to have a drink, leaving Gary by himself. I had taken a small amount of the huge amount of sperm on my hand that was trickling from Ronnie while no one was paying attention. I took it down to my office and placed it under the microscope. There in front of me was what looked like a city of little swimmers wriggling around in all directions. There was no doubt about Gary he had the potential to impregnate twenty women just from that small sample. Ronnie was in big trouble.

I cleaned the slide and returned to the bedroom. I said nothing to Gary and he sat quietly by himself and made no attempt to talk to me. The girls returned shortly afterwards. I put my arms around Sarah and we kissed. Sarah looked at Ronnie, “Will you be okay, Ronnie. I want to take Ron to the spare bedroom.”

“I’ll be alright. There’s nothing I can do now but wait and see what happens. No more sex for me tonight I’m afraid. You might as well go home, Gary.”

“It won’t make any difference now, Ronnie. If it is going to happen it will. Making love once or seventeen times won’t change anything.”

“You don’t understand Gary, do you? I’ve let another man get me pregnant when I promised Ron that he would be the father of my next child. I’ve let the most important man in my life down by being stupid.”

I had to ask her, “So you knew about Joe then?”

She looked at me for a time before she answered. She was probably trying to work out how I knew. “Yes, I knew. Sue told me. Before Sue would let any of the men bed her she insisted that they be tested for diseases. Joe couldn’t get to the hospital to collect the results because of his work and they refused to give him the results by phone. He called Sue and asked her if he gave her written permission would she collect the results for him. When she arrived at the hospital they not only gave her the disease free certificate but also the sperm count result that he had done. It was zero.”

“So you were teasing me.”

“Yes, I was teasing both you and Sally. Joe didn’t know that I knew about him. I was also waiting to see if he would tell me or let me go on believing his lie. If you don’t let on, we’ll see how long it takes him.” She turned to Gary. “Go home, Gary. This pussy is closed for tonight. You may as well go home and get some sleep. Have a wank thinking of how you got me up the duff if you like but don’t do it here.”

Gary looked at Sarah. She just pointed to the door. He stopped at the door and asked Sarah, “aren’t you coming home with me?”

She still didn’t answer but shook her head and pointed at the door again. A few minutes later I heard his car leave.

Ronnie joined Sarah and me for the rest of that night. I made slow love to Sarah while Ronnie kissed her and sucked on her tits. I didn’t cum in her though. She reached orgasm a number of times. Each time that I was about to cum, I pulled out and finished as deep inside my wife as I could go. I knew that if she had an egg ready that night then I would be too late but it was very nice trying. I felt much closer to Ronnie than I had for some time that night. She had restored my faith in her.

I took Sarah home around ten o’clock the next morning. She walked around to my door of the car and kissed me long and hard. I simply said, “the neighbors,” to her and she responded.

“Fuck the neighbors. I have a boyfriend who fucks me and I don’t care who knows it. In fact I’m very proud of it.”

“Gary might not like it.”

“Fuck Gary as well, he wants me to stay with him so he just has to take his punishment for deceiving me. Last night he was quite willing to seed Ronnie without your permission so don’t tell me that he doesn’t deserve it.”

“Just make sure I never cross you, Sarah.”

She laughed. “Ron, if I decided to have a Baby would you be willing to donate your seed.”

“I’d have to ask Ronnie.”

“I already have. She said it was alright with her as long as we didn’t do it behind her back.”

“Why do you want to do that, Sarah? That stuff is the makings of a divorce.”

“I’ve told Gary what I want. He said it was okay with him as long as he got to spent time with Ronnie.”

“Ronnie told him to piss off tonight.”

“That was just about maintaining control. If she hadn’t done that Gary would have got out of control and she didn’t want that. You’re a lucky man Ron. She loves you and protects you as much as she does herself. She won’t admit it to you though. That’s about control as well.”

“Thanks for telling me. On that other matter let’s see how things develop.”

“Kiss me Ron before I go back to the dickhead who is looking out from behind the curtains.”

We kissed and I drove home thinking about what had happened over the last few weeks. Ronnie was a pretty special woman. I felt that I was very lucky.



Once again Ron had tears running down his cheeks. It was obvious that talking about how much he loved Ronnie was getting to him. I got up, put my hand on his arm and told him that it would work out in the long run. I said good night and headed home. As I walked up the steps to our house, I remembered that Shirley had invited me over when I left Ron’s place.

I would have joined Shirley if I had remembered but then I thought, “If her husband was going to work at nine o’clock tomorrow, where was he now.” With that thought I joined Sue in bed. Sue pushed her but back against my cock as I settled down in bed.

“I’m not wet and slippery tonight but you can still have me if you want.”

“I’m happy to just hold you, honey.”

“Hhhmmmm, I thought so. You like me better after I’ve been used, don’t you?”

“No, I’d rather you stopped your cheating Sue.”

“It’s only cheating if I hide it from my husband. He likes it. His cock doesn’t even get hard if I haven’t been used. Look at you now, he’s slack. I should have asked Jon or Joe to come over while you were out.”

“You’re a fucking slut.”

“Yes, I am and you love it too.”

“Go to sleep. I’ve got a few things on tomorrow.”

“So have I. Good night.”

“Good night.”

I lay there thinking about Ron’s situation and then about mine. None of it seemed to make sense any more. I couldn’t even work out why I got horny when Sue cheated on me. When she didn’t she made me happy but I didn’t get near as horny. With that thought, I dozed off.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Wed Sep 11, 2019 10:35 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 14 - Lunch then whats next?

Once again I awoke early to a beautiful sunny Saturday morning. Sue and the kids slept in as was their habit on a Saturday morning. My mind was in turmoil.

I had dreamed of all types of strange things during the night. It had all started with me wondering if Sue had been impregnated following our discussion that morning. I then thought of my options including leaving her through to swallowing my pride and accepting any baby that resulted as my own. That then progressed into considering taking my revenge by taking a lover on the side.

The obvious candidate was, of course, Shirley. I pictured us having sex but that didn’t seem quite to do the job. This progressed into us making love, by enjoying each other’s bodies with the express intent of maximizing our feelings of touch and visualization. This culminated in sex and in my dream it was the most intense thing that I had ever experienced. That was the moment that I knew that when the opportunity presented itself that I would take a lover, something that only weeks before I would never have considered.

Waking from that, send my mind into a spin. I was not by any stretch of the imagination a cheater. I admired the female form and this meant that women understood my interest by the way in which my eyes wandered. On those very few occasions where women had made sure that I knew that they were interested, I let them down either by saying, “I don’t cheat on my wife,” or by pretending that I didn’t notice.

It wasn’t as if I didn’t think about it but I knew that I had too much to lose. I also believed that I would not be able to handle my guilt. For some unknown reason that morning I felt different. Why I’m not sure but it either had something to do with hearing Ron’s story, meeting Shirley or the fact that Sue was probably pregnant. Perhaps it was a mixture of all of those things.

I looked at the clock. It was nine thirty. A voice in my head reverberated like an echo from the previous afternoon, “my husband goes to work at nine o’clock.” Fuck it, why wait until Sue gets up to continue her teasing and stressful conversation about if she is pregnant. I pencilled a note and left.

Shirley opened the door before I knocked. “I knew you would come over after Ted left for work.”

“Ted is your husband, I expect?”

“Yes, I love him but he is the most boring person that I have ever met. He doesn’t want to do anything except watch television and I don’t want to watch TV at all. I go to bed and wait for him and he comes in and says, not tonight dear, I’m tired. I ask you, is watching TV that tiring?”

“I don’t watch TV so I wouldn’t know.”

She burst out laughing. “You and Ron live such an exciting life. Ron has his football and everyone looks up to him as a sort of football superman. All of the women talk about Ron this, Ron that all the time. You, on the other hand, have your barefoot waterskiing. Everyone, both male and female say how does he do that shit. It’s like he walks on water, rolling over and then standing back up again. How do you do that anyhow?”

“Practice and fitness, that’s all it is, anyone can do it with practice.”

“Yea, that’s what you say but I see heaps of guys trying to do it but they can’t. You must have big feet or something.” As she said that her hand reached out and felt my groin.

“That doesn’t help I’m afraid, otherwise Joe would be world champion.”

“You mean Sally’s Joe. He’s got it there has he?”

“So I’m told.”

“That’s probably why he kept visiting Ronnie while Ron was at work. She’s one cock lover, that girl. I should have known that he must have had something special.”

“Do you think that Ron knew?”

“I don’t think so. She told me that for some reason Ron couldn’t look after her as well as she would have liked. Strange isn’t it. Half the woman in town would like to bed Ron and yet his wife looked elsewhere.”

“I guess it is human nature. Don’t we all want what we can’t have? Perhaps it’s something about survival of the species. Women pulling in DNA from every direction or something like that.”

“Why do you say women? Don’t you get the urge for something new and different?”

“Not until now.”

“Should I take that as a compliment?”

“I don’t know, maybe. Look I think we should change the subject. My head is not screwed on right now. I’m not capable of making a rational, sensible decision.”

“Okay, but you do realize that if you think too much about what’s good for you, it will never happen, don’t you?”

“I think I can hear Ron is coming. Are we ready to go?”

“I am. I was ready at nine o’clock. I’m really looking forward to this, Goyse. I don’t get to go anywhere and today I have two fit young guys taking me to lunch. I’ll be the envy of the whole neighbourhood. My crotch is wet just thinking about it.”

“Hi Ron, How are you going, pal.”

“Hello, old mate. How are they hanging?”

“I’m fine, Ron.”

“You didn’t hear what I said to you yesterday, did you?”

“I heard it all pal. My wife is just driving me crazy, that’s all.”

“Take my advice, Goyse. When you get home, kiss her and tell her she’s the best thing that ever happened to you.”

“She will know that I’m lying to her. She can read me like a book. It's responsibility that makes me keep going home, pal, not what you are thinking. My feelings don’t matter anymore to her.”

Ron looked intently at me. “You don’t know what you have until you lose it Goyse and you can’t keep it unless you appreciate it. Take my word for that. I know.”

Shirley saved my hide, “Stop that complicated shit, you guys. You have a lonely woman to take to lunch who is waiting for you.”

I couldn’t help myself, “and she’s horny as well.”

Shirley grinned and replied. “How horny you will never know.”

I smiled back at her and replied. “Sounds like a knockdown to me.”

“You only get one chance with me, honey. After lunch, you had better take Ron’s advice and go home to your wife.”

I probably should have thought before I answered, “if she’s home and not out screwing someone else.”

“Like that is it. Now I understand what you said about women and DNA. Perhaps I’ve been a little hasty. We’ll talk about it later after lunch if you want.”

I instantly thought that Shirley was offering herself to me. To this stage, I thought our talk had been just a little flirting but now I suddenly realized that Shirley was thinking differently. I wanted out. “Come on, let’s go.”

We drove out to the café. Ron parked the car. I understood that Shirley seldom got out. I wanted her to feel good about our lunch and I guess that I was also being influenced by Shirley’s flirting with me. I looked out of the window and said, “No, Ron this is not good enough for Shirley. She deserves better. Take us down to the esplanade there’s a top-notch restaurant there.”

“Are you paying?”

“Of course, it’s my idea isn’t it?”

Before Ron could drive away Shirley said, “Hold on.” She got out and climbed in the back with me. “Okay Chauffeur, take me and my man to lunch.”

“You should think about this Goyse.”

Before I could speak Shirley cut in, “Shut the fuck up, Ron and drive. His missus is probably out fucking someone else, you know it, I know it and he knows it. I’ve had enough of lectures and trying to ignore facts for today unless you’re jealous of course.”

Ron just shook his head and drove. In fact, he didn’t say much at all after that. Once Ron had parked the car we made our way into the restaurant. Ron was still not saying much but I could tell that he was annoyed with me. As for Shirley and I, we continued to flirt with each other. I stroked her leg at every opportunity. I even kissed her at one stage. It was only a peck but it still was a kiss. We were getting on like a house on fire. It was great. I felt better than I had for years when a couple came in for a late lunch.

I looked up and there she was. He had his arm around her. As they waited to be directed to their table he pulled her into him and kissed her. They were like two teenage lovers, displaying their affair to the world. Ron saw where I was looking and turned and only said one word.

“Fuck!”

“That’s her, isn’t it? It’s your wife. Who’s the guy?”

“No idea. I’ll head out the back door. I’ll see you at the car. Here’s the money to pay the bill, Ron.”

“You’re going to let her get away with it? Why not confront her.”

“Nope, I don’t want a fight in a public arena. When I confront her I don’t want witnesses or before long they will be selling tickets and placing bets on my relationship.”

“Okay. Go!”

I went. I waited and waited at the car. Ron and Shirley didn’t come out. All of a sudden, Sue came out the door with her boyfriend following about five meters behind. They got into a black car with dark windows and sped off. Shortly afterwards Ron and Shirley came out laughing and talking. They didn’t come to the car but waved for me to return.

I went back and joined them. “What happened?”

Ron responded, “Shirley walked up to her and asked was she your wife. Sue asked what it had to do with her. Shirley said that you were a good friend of hers and had shown her a photo telling her what a wonderful wife you had.”

Shirley laughed and Ron continued, “Shirley then looked at the guy and said do you know that this woman is married to one of the nicest men in town. If he knew that you were kissing his wife in public he would cut your balls out, that is if you have balls. I think I had better ring her husband now and get him down here to fix you up. If I was you mate I’d hit the road in a hell of a hurry because her husband is renowned for kicking the arse of men like you.”

Shirley burst out laughing again. Ron shook his head and continued, “Sue told Shirley to mind her own business but Shirley came back and said, I’ve been trying to get your man in the cot for a week but he has turned me down saying that he would not cheat on his wife. Now, this may be what I need to get him to kick your arse down the roadway and give me half a chance.”

Shirley broke in with, “the response was, I’ll kick your arse down the roadway, lady.”

“Shit how did you take that Shirley?”

“I told her that I was quite happy to knock those buck teeth of hers out. I also said to think about it you might even look better than you do now. It’s fairly obvious that the only thing you have got going for you is a vagina and that’s probably worn out by now with the number of men you have been screwing every day.”

Shirley laughed again. “With that, she turned around and almost ran out the door with her boyfriend following her. Come on let’s go back and finish our lunch. The manager said he would refresh our food given the problems that we have experienced. He told us that she has caused trouble here before.”

We returned and finished our meals. On the way home, Shirley sat in the back with me again. She kept pulling me down to kiss her all the way however when I got out of the car she said that I should go with Ron. She turned around and walked away to her house. I wasn’t disappointed. She may have saved me from making a mistake that I would have regretted for a long time.

Ron made me a cup of tea and continued his story.


Joe and Sally continued to come over the following couple of weeks. Friday nights, however, Ronnie and I spent together. A few weeks after the problem with Gary and the condom, Ronnie sat me down with a red wine and told me that we had to talk. I knew straight away what she needed to talk about. I had observed that she had missed her period.

“Ron, I’m pregnant.”

“Yes, I know.”

“How could you know? I only found out myself this morning.”

“I noticed that you missed your period.”

“That can happen without a pregnancy.”

“We both know the reason, Ronnie so let’s not get sidetracked.”

“What are we going to do?”

“It could be mine.”

“Not likely.”

“Why can’t it be?”

“You did it after Gary.”

“Yes, but I also did it before Gary.”

“When?”

“I had sex with you after Joe, don’t you remember.”

“I was flooded with Joe’s sperm. It wouldn’t have taken.”

“But we don’t know that, do we? His sperm may even have helped mine.”

“Honey, you are only fooling yourself.”

“So what do you want to do?”

“Do you think it is my decision? I thought we were a partnership.”

“We are but we also say that it is your body and I shouldn’t tell you what to do with it, remember?”

“This isn’t my body. We are talking about my body and Gary’s body combining to produce life. The question for you is can you handle it if we decide that the pregnancy goes to full term?”

“I don’t have many options do I?”

“Why do you say that?”

“If I say no don’t go full term then I take away your child. Forget Gary. For him, it was just sex. You may think it is okay today but in two or five years’ time will you feel the same? That’s not a question, by the way. It’s a statement. I don’t think that you would forgive me if I said no. It would come back to bite us and destroy our relationship. We had a responsibility to not get in this position and we didn’t live up to that responsibility.”

“So I go full term then.”

“Isn’t that what you want?”

“I guess so but if you felt we shouldn’t I would listen to what you had to say.”

“Yes, I knew that as well. Now about Joe and Gary, are you going to continue our agreement?”

“What agreement is that?”

“The agreement is that Joe and Sally come over during the week. Joe wants to get closer to you and I don’t want that. We either need to stop seeing Joe or bring Gary back into the picture to show Joe that he is not in control.”

“I still want to see Joe. Perhaps we can do it less often but I don’t want to stop.”

“I’ll invite Gary over twice a week then. Would you be happy with seeing Joe and Gary on two nights a week each?”

“Okay. If that is what you want.”

“That gives you and I three nights a week alone together with the kids.”

“If you organize it I’ll make the arrangements for mum and dad to take the kids when they need to.”

“Alright, I’ll call Joe and Gary tomorrow.”

“Joe won’t be impressed. You are going to reduce his time with me.”

“I’ll offer him an alternative if he complains.”

“What’s the alternative?”

“If he chooses he can miss out altogether.”

“That’ll do it, I expect. He may want to see me while you are at work.”

“Ronnie, we have an agreement. Joe and you only meet when Sally and I are present. I expect you to keep that agreement.”

“I was telling you what he will want not what I want.”

“You don’t want to meet him.”

“I do actually but you don’t want it and you’re my husband.”

“That’s settled then. There is something else we need to talk about though.”

“What’s that?”

“What happens after the baby?”

“I could go on some type of birth control.”

“No, I want you to have my child next.”

“That would give us four. We always said we would only have two.”

“I know that but I want you and me to have a child together.”

“We’ve got one.”

“Come on Ronnie. Don’t you think that I know?”

“Know what?”

“My brother is an arsehole. He impregnated you when I offered him somewhere to stay after he split with his wife.”

“You never let on that you knew.”

“Of course I knew. Do you think that I’m stupid?”

“I’m sorry, Ron. It wasn’t all your brother's fault. I encouraged him. I could have said no but I got carried away.”

“You could at least have used protection.”

“It happened on the spur of the moment and we didn’t have anything available.”

“So you are saying it only happened once?”

“No, it happened every day that he was here with us. I was already pregnant when you caught us. The baby wasn’t premature.”

“I knew that as well. The doctor told me.”

“You’ve been good to me, haven’t you? I keep letting you down but you keep forgiving me.”

“It has to end one day, Ronnie. Eventually, I’m going to say enough is enough. The day gets closer every day. Now we need to talk about after the baby is born?”

“Okay, we’ll talk about it some more as the time gets closer.”

“No, I’m asking you to commit to it now. When the baby is born I want us to stop meeting other people until you have my child.”

“You’ve always been good to me Ron. If that’s what you want then so be it but you need to be the one who deals with Joe and Gary. Don’t leave all the hard things up to me.”

“That’s decided then.”

It appeared that we had an agreement. I simply took Ronnie on her word. I had no reason to doubt her at that stage. It was a straightforward open discussion. She never once raised any objection to my request.

I went ahead and talked to Joe and told him that Ronnie and I were not happy with the agreement that we had and that we had decided that we wanted to meet with others as well as him and Sally. He told me that he was disappointed but agreed to meet with us on Mondays and Wednesdays.

I then told him that the only time that we could meet with him was when Sally was with him. He objected for a while until I pointed out that without that condition there would be no meeting at all. Hearing that, he immediately agreed.

I then rang Sarah.

“Hi Ron, I’ve been sitting beside the phone waiting for you to call.”

“What if I hadn’t called?”

“I knew that you would. Have you worked it all out with Ronnie?”

“I guess so.” I didn’t want to discuss Ronnie with anyone else. “How would you and Gary like to come over and join us on Tuesdays and Thursdays?”

“I’d like that and I don’t have to ask Gary. He will break a leg getting there.”

“He will have to make sure that he listens and respects the rules. If we ask for something he must conform or he will not be invited back again.”

“I’ve got a suggestion if you’re interested. Why not let him believe that we are invited one night at a time. That way he will think that he will have to abide by the rules to be invited back. Leave him hanging so that he has to be on his best behaviour thinking it is the only way he will be invited back.”

“That works for me. I’ll clue Ronnie up on what we are doing so that she doesn’t give the game away.”

“Ron, would you like to come over. Gary’s at work and I know that Ronnie is out shopping.”

“You know I won’t do that, Sarah but it’s tempting. We’ll need to leave it till Tuesday night, honey.”

“You know that if the situation was reversed, Ronnie would do it don’t you?”

“I don’t know that, Sarah. That may have been the case a while ago but we have an agreement now and she won’t break it.”

“I guess that I’ve said the wrong thing then, Ron.”

“Yes, maybe.”

This was the first indication and would be the only one that I had that Ronnie may be up to no good. I should have listened more to Sarah. Since our trip south to talk Sarah into returning to Gary, the girls were spending a lot of time together. I should have known that Sarah would know things that I may not.

Monday came around quickly. Ronnie arranged for the kids to spend the night with her mum. Ronnie’s mum was always trying to convince us to let the kids come around more often so there was never a problem to find a babysitter. My mum and dad were always a little jealous of the time that the kids spent with Ronnie’s mum. Then there was always Shirley, who was keen to have the kids over as well. This meant that we were never short of babysitters.

Dead on seven, the doorbell rang. We knew it would be Sally and Joe. We had eaten, showered and were dressed waiting for them. I went to the door and when I opened it, Sally put her arms around my neck and kissed me.

She then turned to Joe and said, “don’t just stand there watching us. Ronnie is inside waiting for you.”

“Okay,” he answered and walked inside. By the time Sally and I got inside after a long kissing and cuddling session, Joe and Ronnie were nowhere to be seen.

“Come on lover boy, let’s go to the bedroom.”

I led Sally down the hallway towards the master bedroom but she tried to pull me into one of the guest's bedrooms.

“No Sally, not yet. I want to see what Joe and Ronnie are up to.”

“Okay but don’t be too long. Tonight is a special night for me. I feel so horny that it has been driving me insane. I’ve never felt this randy in my life.”

“Get used to it. Pregnancy does that to women.”

“I didn’t know that. If this keeps up I’m going to need more attention from you. I’ve been masturbating morning and night. It’s like I can’t get satisfaction.”

“Come on. Let’s join the others.”

We moved to the master bedroom where Joe had already entered Ronnie. She was throwing her head from side to side while Joe was driving almost violently into her. He was stroking out of her about six inches and then driving home into her with some force. Each time he did so she slid just a little bit further up along the bed.

Sally and I were standing behind them and slightly to the side. It seemed that Joe was not aware that we were there. Ronnie had her eyes closed so it was impossible to know if she was aware of our presence or not.

Joe continued stroking for more than ten minutes. By this time I had removed Sally’s clothes and my own. I slipped behind Sally and she directed my cock to her hole. Only my tip was inside her. It felt wonderful.

By this time Ronnie’s head had stopped its movements and I saw her eyes open long enough to see that Sally and I were there. I realized that Ronnie’s orgasm had passed and knew by experience that once that happened she lost patience. I was waiting for her response.

I whispered to Sally, “She wants it over with.”

“Yes, I can see that. Pull out of me.”

I pulled out of her and she pushed her finger into her pussy. When she withdrew it was very wet from our juices. She then moved a little closer to Joe and in one swift movement, she pushed her finger up his anus. The result was almost instantaneous.

“Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh fuck, I’m cumming. Oooohhhhh, I’m cumming. I’m cumming. I’m cuuummmiiinngg.”

I watched as his but cheeks clenched over and over again. The size of his orgasm was too great for Ronnie to accommodate and his sperm was pushed back along his cock and ran down across Ronnie’s anus onto the bed.

After seven or eight throbs of his massive penis, he collapsed on top of her.

“Oh, I love you, Ronnie.”

Ronnie pushed against his weight and yelled, “Get off me fucker. I’ve told you before if you keep talking that love shit I can’t see you again. You’re here to fuck me nothing more, nothing less. Now get off me.”

Ronnie turned towards Sally, “Thanks chick. He was starting to hurt me. I thought the fucker was never going to cum. How do you put up with that when he just rasps away for hours on end?”

“He doesn’t do that with me. If it’s not over in five minutes, he has to go to the bathroom and pull himself off. A couple of times he went too long and it was like I got carpet burn in the pussy. It took a week for it to heal. It doesn’t happen anymore, I can tell you.”

I couldn’t help myself, “I know what to buy you for your birthday next week. I’ll get one of those egg timers with the sand in them. You can set it up and say go and if he hasn’t finished before the sand runs out send him to the bathroom.”

Joe had recovered, “that’s not funny, Ron.”

“The girls thought so, Joe. Sally laughed so much it looked as if she was going to cry.”

Ronnie had sat up in the bed. Cum was leaking profusely from her gaping hole. “What are you two going to do? Can I join you?”

“I think we had better clean you first, honey.” I moved forward towards her but I felt a hand on my shoulder. Sally took my place. Ronnie lay back again to give Sally better access. Joe had rolled over while we talked. As Sally licked, Joe started to snore. He was asleep.

After a few minutes, I signalled to Ronnie to move into the guest bedroom. Ronnie took Sally’s head in her hands and physically pulled her up along the bed and the girls started kissing. I could see Ronnie watching me as they kissed. I pointed towards the door. She blinked a couple of times to indicate that she understood.

I moved into the guest bedroom. I pulled the sheets and blankets down and lay on the bed waiting for the girls. Five minutes later they entered the room. They immediately started kissing again beside the bed. I sat up and watched. The kissing continued for some time. Suddenly Ronnie grabbed Sally in a bear hug and forced her down onto me.

Ronnie was very accurate with her direction. Sally’s pussy came down right on the top of my cock and I sank all the way into her. Ronnie then pulled Sally’s upper torso towards the end of the bed such that she could lift and drop Sally onto my cock. While she was doing it she continued to kiss Sally.

I felt the back of Ronnie’s hand against my leg and realized that not only was Ronnie kissing Sally she was also manipulating her clit. I could feel Sally trying to increase the tempo of her movements on me and knew that it was because she was about to reach her orgasm.

I heard her breathing become irregular and she started to whimper like a young puppy might when it wanted to feed. It was then that I felt a massive burst of heat and juices flood from her and knew that she was cumming. It was too much for me and I shot rope after rope of sperm deep inside her.

After it was over Sally’s movements stopped but the kissing continued. The girls were now playing with each other’s breasts as they kissed. It was as if they were lovers and I had a ringside seat. In no time at all, I was erect again. I felt Sally stir again. Our crotches were soaked. Sally had squirted a huge amount when she had cum and I had ejected more sperm than usual as well and because I had shrunk inside her it had all run out.

The girls had stopped kissing but were still playing with each other’s tits. “Roll over Sally and I’ll clean you like you did me.”

Sally rolled off me and lay down beside me on her back. Ronnie climbed between her legs and started work with her tongue. I sat up to watch and Ronnie’s eyes met mine. She jerked her head to the right. I knew what she was communicating to me. She was up on her knees and her pussy was just the right height for me.

I got off the bed and moved around behind her. Her pussy which had been gaping open after Joe had finished with her had now closed somewhat but her flaps were distended as if they had been stretched. I wondered about it. What had done that to her?

I pushed my cock into her and there was no resistance at all. The feeling was very erotic because she was so silky. When I pulled back I looked down and my cock was coated with sperm. Here I was fucking my wife’s pussy which was filled with cum while she cleaned my cum out of my lover. It was just too much. I grabbed her hips and jammed my cock as hard into her as was possible and shot my sperm to mix with what was left of Joe’s inside her.

She lifted her head for a moment to say, “You’ve never cum that quick before. You must have liked Joe’s mess in me.”

How do you answer something like that? I just nodded and lay down beside Sally and watched my wife cleaning my sperm from her. This continued for about five minutes until Sally gave a little whimper again. Ronnie knew not to continue. She lay down on the opposite side of Sally who then got up and cleaned Ronnie.

I knew that I had not left much sperm in Ronnie but Sally continued for a long time. It was no longer a cleaning job it was returning the favour that Ronnie has given her. Around fifteen minutes later I felt Ronnie lifting and dropping her hips, working them into Sally’s mouth. I knew my wife very well and identified that movement that she takes on just before she reaches orgasm.

I saw Ronnie take Sally’s head in her hands to direct her to the spot that felt best for her and then she exhaled with a long groan, “Oooohhhhh. Fuck me that’s so nice, Sally. Keep that up. I’m cumming, girl. Oooohhh, it feels so wonderful. Oooohhh Fuck, you’re good. Ooohhh, Sally, you’re so wonderful. Ooohhh, keep that up. I’m cumming and cumming and cumming. Oooohhhhh, you had better stop. I’m going to squirt. Ooohhhhh, Fuck you girl. Suck my cunt!

I was watching Sally licking her clit and suddenly Sally was drenched as Ronnie shot squirt after squirt over Sally’s face. Despite that, Sally kept working Ronnie’s clit until Ronnie’s body went slack. I thought that she had passed out from the pleasure of it all but once Sally stopped licking her Ronnie moved.

“Get Sally a towel, Ron.”

I was already up and looking for something to dry Sally. I walked into the guest bathroom and selected a towel and took a wet cloth back with me. On entering the room the odour of sex was very obvious.

I handed Sally the towel and pulled her into me and kissed her then started licking Ronnie’s juices from her face. Sally held my face and kissed me for a long time.

“I love you pair. I am falling deeply in love with you both. I wish I could come live with you.”

While Sally cleaned herself up I looked at Ronnie. She smiled at me but said nothing. I didn’t respond either. Sally left for the guest bathroom. I was not sure if it was to clean up or to give Ronnie and me some time to talk.

“Are you okay, Ronnie?”

“Yes, are you?”

“I’m fine. About what Sally said?”

“Yes.”

“Is that yes, she can or yes, you heard?”

“Yes, I heard.”

“I think she expects us to respond.”

“If she comes so does Joe and I don’t want that. Not now anyway. He is too controlling. I would not handle it.”

“I don’t think that she included Joe in the deal.”

“If she comes to live here all fuck will break loose, Joe would be hostile against us. It wouldn’t work. Besides, you would want to sleep with her more than with me and I couldn’t handle that.”

“What makes you think that?”

“I’m not a fool. She has a tight juicy pussy. Mine is stretched now and you don’t get off as well on it. She hasn’t had kids. I have.”

“You told me tonight that I have never come that quickly before. That should tell you something.”

“Yes, it tells me that you like slippery seconds. Most men do.”

“How do you know that?”

“I don’t think I should answer that. I may incriminate myself.”

We burst out laughing as Sally rejoined us. “What’s so funny?”

“Ronnie is incriminating herself.”

“She likes licking pussy and being licked by a woman does she?”

“Well, something like that.”

“As far as I’m concerned, she can have it anytime she wants. She only has to ask. I’m willing and able.”

I smiled and responded with, “come here and kiss me. I’m starting to feel left out and I’m getting jealous.”

“The offer extends to you. Any time you want this pussy all you have to do is call. I’m available to both of you, preferentially at the same time.”

“Sounds good to me, what do you think, Ronnie?”

“Sounds fabulous, what about Joe?”

“He’s yours if you want him. I’ve had a gut full of him.”

Ronnie came to my aid. I stood back and let the girls talk uninterrupted. “Actually you’ve got a gut full of Ron, Sally. You are going to pop out a little redhead in about six months’ time and there will be no hiding it. Ron’s family are all redheads and they all look the same when they are young. Everyone who knows Ron and has seen you and Ron together will know straight away. Be prepared.”

“Yes, I guess. There will not be any chance to hide it will there?”

“No honey. Everyone will know that you have been screwing my husband. You and I will have the same problem but from opposite directions.”

“I don’t understand?”

“Okay, you will when you see my stomach swelling. What pops out will not have red hair.”

“I see. You have been a naughty girl. Now I know it’s not Joe so who would it be then?”

“It was Gary and it was a mistake. Ron got condoms that were too small and he popped one inside me. Now his wife is trying like crazy to get Ron to impregnate her. She’s a romantic like you, Sally. She wants my husband for herself.”

“She doesn’t stand a chance. If you don’t want him, Ronnie, I do.”

“I know that Sally but I’m not ready to give him up. Not yet at least. Now let’s get some sleep.”

We lay together. Ronnie selected the sleeping positions by lifting Sally across her body. This meant that Sally was between us. She faced Ronnie and they kissed occasionally before Ronnie drifted off to sleep. Sally pushed her bottom back against my crotch and I was already getting hard.

As Ronnie’s snore started I felt Sally’s hand on my cock directing it to her pussy. She pushed her bottom further towards me and I slipped into her. That’s how we slept. Before dawn, I felt Sally moving slowly against me. I met her thrust for gentle thrust. We went like that for over an hour until I shot my sperm into her.

“About time you came in her. I haven’t been able to sleep for almost an hour. I’m not going to clean you, Sally. I need to sleep.”

“Sorry mate. We didn’t mean to wake you.”

“No worries. I was just disappointed that you didn’t give my slit a little fingering while you used my husband, that’s all.”

“I’ll remember that for next time.”

“Promises, promises, promises.”

We all laughed. Ronnie rolled away from us allowing Sally and I to cuddle up together. It was as if Ronnie was allowing us time and opportunity to get closer. This worried me. I liked Sally. I really liked being with her but I loved Ronnie and this made me feel as if I was being slowly pushed towards Sally and being deserted by Ronnie.

At the time I thought, perhaps I was being a little pedantic. Maybe Ronnie was just tired and wanted to sleep. I had all the sex that any man could want but despite that, I felt disappointed that the person who I really wanted to pay me attention had simply rolled over and gone to sleep.

Sally and I hugged each other and before long we were asleep. I awoke around six thirty to find that Ronnie had left the room. Sally and I were alone. I extracted myself from Sally and went off to find Ronnie. As I approached the master bedroom I heard the sound of a man reaching orgasm. Sure enough, it was Joe and below him was Ronnie. I watched from the doorway until Ronnie spotted me. She smiled at me then turned her attention back to Joe.

I had not often felt jealousy during my lifetime but seeing this following my feelings of disappointment that lingered from the previous night I started to feel and understand why so many men feel jealous of their wives. I turned and walked away. If I had stayed, I felt that I may have hurt Joe and the problem was not Joe.

By the time that Sally got up I had breakfast prepared. Before Sally sat down to eat I said, “You had better call Joe and Ronnie and let them know that breakfast is served.”

A few minutes later the three of them arrived. They were fully dressed. My feelings of jealousy intensified because what this meant is that Ronnie and Joe had showered and dressed together like husbands and wives do all around the world. What this told me was that this was becoming more than just a sexual experience.

We sat to eat breakfast. Ronnie sat with Joe leaving Sally and me to eat together. I was becoming angry and didn’t speak. Sally may have sensed my concern as she also didn’t speak but a couple of times looked at me with a worried face which slowly changed into a smile.

As soon as breakfast was finished Sally looked at Joe and said, “Come on arsehole. Ron and Ronnie have things to talk about.” This confirmed my belief that she had read my mood. With that Joe wrapped his arms around Ronnie and they kissed. He then followed his wife to the door.

I walked them to their car, said goodbye and returned to find Ronnie about to get into her car and leave.

“What’s happening, I had hoped to talk to you.”

“I need to pick the kids up. I told mum I would pick them up before seven. If you want to talk it will have to wait.”

“I’ll throw some clothes on and we can talk as you drive.”

“Too late I’m afraid. Mum will be waiting for me. Our talk will just have to wait.” With that, she reversed out of the driveway and drove away. It had become obvious to me that Ronnie understood what I wanted to talk about and was avoiding it.

****

Once more Ron had tears in his eyes. I had a full understanding of how he felt. My wife was cheating on me and was trying to push the responsibility back onto me. What she was doing was all outside my control but every time that I tried to discuss it with her she either avoided the discussion or pushed it back on me by saying that she was doing it because I enjoyed it.

The sad part of that was although I wanted her to stop my penis deceived me every time by getting aroused. She then used that as justification for what she was doing. I had the sneaking suspicion that Ronnie had actually been using the same technique but Ron was leaving this out of his story, possibly because of the feelings of shame that accommodated it.

Ron was boiling the kettle when my phone rang. It was Sue.

“I need you to come home as quickly as possible. I need to go to the hospital.”

“What’s the problem?”

“Get here now and I’ll explain on the way.”

I told Ron and headed home. When I arrived, there was no need for an explanation. The problem was obvious. She had in fact been pregnant and she had aborted. She was losing a lot of blood. I rushed her to the hospital.
After several hours the doctor took me aside and told me that Sue had been at least three months pregnant but had aborted. The bleeding was now controlled but she needed to be monitored for a couple of days and that the best thing that I could do was to go home to bed and allow her to sleep. He then told me that when a woman loses her child there are always relatively severe psychological issues both for the woman and her husband. He then provided me with a reference to a professional who he said may be able to assist us.

I had called Sue’s parents who had taken the kids home with them so I went home to an empty house. I called the night shift at work and told them that my wife was in the hospital and that I would not be attending work for a couple of days. I then climbed into bed and went to sleep.

I awoke around eight the next morning and realized that I had slept better that night then I had for a long, long time. I arrived at the conclusion that I certainly didn't need help from a professional. I was the happiest that I had been for months but I still had a concern about what happens later.

I picked up the phone and called a friends wife who was a medical consultant who worked for an association that assisted women with birth control education and control.

"Hi, Mirium. Can I talk to you in confidence about an issue?"

"Of course, Goyse. We help both men and woman at our practice."

"My wife, Sue is in hospital. She has had a miscarriage."

"Oh, I thought that you had....." She stopped realising what that meant.

"Yes, You're right. I'm impotent."

"How can I help then?"

"I know what Sue has been doing and I have asked her to go on the pill but she hasn't and so it leaves me with a problem. I can accept for the sake of the children that there is nothing that I can do about her behaviour but I refuse to accept raising someone else's child. I need a solution to save my marriage. The only idea that I can come up with is to obtain the pill for her and hope that she will use it. Can you help me?"

"Well this is a new one to me but yes, I will help you. Drop down to my office and I'll supply you with a script. I know that there are no issues because Sue had consulted with me on many an occasion so it should be straightforward. I see on the records that she was on the pill before your operation."

"Thanks, Mirium. I won't forget what you have done for us."

"Goyse, Do you need help in handling this? Do you have access to someone to talk to about how you feel about what has happened?'

"I'm fine. I probably did need help but now after this, I feel as if a big weight has been lifted from my shoulders."

"Remember, Goyse that I'm always here. If not in a professional way I'm always available to go out for a coffee or a meal with you. We probably both need the company. Jack seems to spend more time on his golf and partying than with his family these days. I’d love to have someone to talk to on weekends."

"Okay. When I pick up the script set aside a few minutes and we will arrange to go for a meal but you need to know that it will only be for the company and someone to talk to. It is important that you understand that Sue cheats on me but I don't cheat on her."

"Yes, same here. Jack cheats on me but I don't cheat on him. I knew that Goyse. That is why I raised it with you and not someone else. I just need someone that I trust to talk it over with and all the professionals know who I am."

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Wed Sep 11, 2019 9:53 pm

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 15 - Ronnie's cheating way.

I met with Mirium and she gave me the script for the pill for when Sue came home. She said that she had a very busy couple of weeks ahead so we set a date to have lunch together on a Thursday in three weeks time. Afterwards, I headed home. It was getting late so I had a meal and went to bed.

Again when I awoke the next morning it was eight o’clock. I felt totally rested more so than I had for the last couple of years. I wondered why but after consideration I realized that I had been aware that Sue had been cheating on me for the last couple of years so it was probably stress-related. Loss of this baby had relieved some of the built-up stress.

During the night I had dreamed pleasant dreams. They included dreams about Shirley and also Miriam. With Shirley, it was about being close and flirting. With Miriam, I dreamed of having someone who needed me to talk to, someone who I could talk freely to about my problems. Life was looking up.

As I had a vasectomy and there had been no indication that Sue was using any protection the possibility that eventually, she could get pregnant had always been on my mind. I knew I was stressed about it but just how it was affecting me I had not totally understood.

I visited Sue in the hospital for an hour. She seemed to be very weak. There were signs that she was feeling depressed. We did not discuss her pregnancy at all. I didn’t know what to say to her and I guess she was waiting for me to raise the issue with her.

I returned home and serviced the motor in my ski boat. Shortly after I finished my phone rang. It was Ron concerned because someone had told him that Sue was in the hospital. I told him that she was okay and that I would explain the situation when I came over that evening.

Shortly after Ron’s call my phone rang again. When I answered, it was Shirley.

“I heard that you were off work. How would you like to meet me for lunch?”

“Sue is in hospital. I should visit her this afternoon.”

“If the situation was reversed, you realize that she would be out with one of her boyfriends. Wake up Goyse and smell the roses.”

“Okay, look I’m happy to have lunch with you but don’t expect any more than that.”

“Suits me, I didn’t expect more than some company anyway. The rest can wait for a suitable time. There is no hurry.”

“Could I bring a friend with me?”

“Is it male or female?”

“Female.”

“So you want me to meet the competition, aye?”

“No competition. She’s just a very close friend, the wife of a workmate. Her name is Lyn.”

“She has you fooled then. She won’t fool me.”

“You are a crazy woman, Shirley.”

“Not as crazy as you think. This Lyn, has she bedded you yet?”

“That’s not on the agenda, Shirley.”

“She really has you fooled, Goyse. You’re even slower than I thought you were.”

“We’ll meet you at eleven-thirty at the coffee shop.”

“Okay, I’m looking forward to meeting your girlfriend.”

“She is not my girlfriend, Shirley.”

“I told you, wake up and smell the flowers, Goyse. I haven’t met her yet but I do know she wants you to get into her pants. Mate’s wives don’t go having coffee with other women’s husbands for nothing. She is probably masturbating right now while she is waiting for you to pick her up.”

“She doesn’t know that I’m going to ask her yet.”

“Then how do you know she will go out with you for coffee?”

“She told me that if I ever needed to talk to her about anything she would be willing to go have a coffee with me. I want her to feel that I talked to her in my time of need.”

“So you want to get into her panties?”

“Shirley, not everyone who talks to someone else expects them to fuck them. There is a thing called friendship where people support each other when they face problems.”

“Yep, I know. It happens just before they fuck. Wake up Goyse. She wants you to fuck her and so do I.”

“So you want me to fuck her? Are you saying you want to watch or something?”

“No, I want you to fuck me. Surely you must have understood that.”

“Yes, I know that is what you want but I want and need a friend. I don’t need or want a lover. We can flirt as much as you want but at the end of it all, there is no sex, Shirley. That’s not on the agenda and it’s not on Lyn’s either.”

“Shit, I thought for a while there you were weakening. Trust me to get the only man in the state that won’t play up on his cheating wife. I’ll see you at the coffee shop. Bring your friend’s frustrated wife with you.”

I called Lyn and she accepted my invitation. I thought she would because her husband, Jon was out of town for a week on a job up north. When I arrived at her place she was waiting. I got out and opened the car door for her. She gave me a peck on the cheek then entered the car. As she did so she flashed her eyes at me.

The conversation with Shirley had left a question in my mind. Was it a fact that a wife who went for a coffee with a friend’s husband was actually expecting more? I observed Lyn’s body language to see if I could detect some hint. Before she kissed my cheek, she had flashed her eyes at me. I had observed this many times with Lyn. It was a very sexy way that she did it. Was this an invitation?

Also before she kissed my cheek she raised her face to me and hesitated as if to let me kiss her. Maybe, just maybe, Shirley was correct in her evaluation. I then thought back on other situations and yes, there were signs. She always stood close to me. I was comfortable with that with Lyn but had it been someone else I may not have been as comfortable. That said more about me than it did about Lyn or maybe it said more about us both. Yes, I did like her more than all of the rest of our female friends.

I also remembered that she often touched my arm as we talked. I always took this as a sign that she trusted me but maybe it was another way of her to consciously or unconsciously tell me more. Perhaps her body was screaming out, ‘I want more!’ She may not even be aware of that.

What the hell! Lyn is my friend she is not my lover. I don’t want or need a lover. What is Shirley doing to me? My friend, Lyn is sitting in my car and we are going out for a coffee to talk about my problems and to allow her to offer me advice if she feels she ought to. Keep to the agenda, Goyse!

“What’s wrong, Goyse?”

Lyn had shocked me out of my crazy thought process. “Sue is in hospital. She had a miscarriage last night.”

“Yes, she told me. I was hoping you would call me. I knew you would want someone to talk to. Did Sue tell you any more about the baby?”

“Not really. Are there things I should know?”

“Probably.”

“That leaves me with more questions than answers, Lyn.”

“Well let me ask you this, how could she be pregnant if you are sterile?”

“Once again, it leaves questions but no answers. Why don’t you ask a question and I’ll see if I can answer it.”

“Okay, do you think the baby is Jon’s?”

“So you know.”

“I don’t know anything other than Sue has been having sex with a variety of men and my husband must have been one of them because you called me to pick up his car from behind your house. That told me that Sue and Jon were lovers. What I also know is that he was not the only one because I have seen her with other men while you have been at work.”

“Do you have any advice for me, Lyn?”

“Yes, the obvious advice is for you to pack your clothes and walk away.”

“I love her. You know that. If I leave I hurt myself.”

“Of course you love her. If you didn’t you would have left her ages ago. If you stay you hurt yourself more than if you leave her because she will not change what she is doing. Eventually, she will leave you. The sensible and rational thing to do is to leave her now.”

“Where would I go? What would I do?”

“As to where would you go, you can come to my place.”

“What about Jon?”

“If you came, I will tell him not to come home.”

“You would kick your husband out to give me somewhere to stay, to allow me to escape?”

“Look, understand that Jon and I are not a couple in the real sense of the word. He has been screwing around on me for years. I don’t have sex with him unless he puts me under extreme pressure. I don’t love him. He serves a purpose as the father of my children.”

“I’m sorry to hear that Lyn.”

“Goyse, you’re a good man. You don’t deserve what is happening to you. There are things that I would like to say to you but I don’t want to put you under any more pressure than you already are. What I am offering you is an opportunity to break away from a disastrous relationship. What I can add to that is that if you do come to stay with me I know that you will not be disappointed.”

“You are a beautiful woman, Lyn. I admire your beauty. I also thank you for your offer. I consider you my best friend and I may never have a better friend in my lifetime than I have in you. One of the things that I understand about life is that problems are never solved by running away. I have to stand by Sue until she is well again. You see, I knew that Sue was meeting and having sex with other men and I did nothing about it. That makes me equally responsible for what has happened.”

“She cheated on you. You have a right to leave her. No court would hold that against you nor would any sensible or reasonable person.”

“This is not about courts or other people. This is about my conscience. I knew and had a reasonable idea that she was not using protection but I avoided the issue and let it continue. That makes me in my mind partly responsible. I could not walk away with a clear conscience.”

“As I said Goyse, you’re a good man, a total fool and an idiot but you’re a good one. If I ever I had a man like you he would never get away from me. I would worship the ground he walked on to keep him.”

“That sounds like a proposal.”

“Yes, it does, doesn’t it?”

“Come on, it’s time that you met Shirley. Let me warn you though, she already knows more about you than I ever did until today.”

“Yes, I’ve let out a few secrets today and in doing so made a damn fool of myself.”

“Lyn, you’re a beautiful and intelligent woman. You are also my best friend and I always want it to be that way. To me, you could never be a fool. Can I make you a promise without you laughing at me?”

“I would like that and I won’t laugh. I might cry though if you don’t mind.”

“If Sue and I ever break up, I promise that I’ll come looking for you.”

“Shit, man. I’ll keep you to that one and I’ll dream of the day.”

I looked across to her and tears were running down her cheeks. I reached over and took her into my arms and licked the tears from those cheeks. She flashed those eyes at me and I finally knew what that meant. She was in love with me. I wished that I could turn and run from Sue but I couldn’t. I had kids. I had responsibilities and I let all this shit happen. I did nothing at all to stop it knowing that this was not only a possibility but the likely outcome.

“What the fuck are you doing? I’ve been sitting in there waiting for you pair. Your coffee’s getting cold. Hello Lyn, I’m Shirley. Would you take your hands off Goyse, please? I’ve got the first claim on him. You’ll just have to wait in line behind all the other women.”

“So this is Shirley, is it? I’ve got news for you girl. I put a claim on him before you even met him.”

“Ah, there you go, Goyse. I told you so, didn’t I?”

“I think we had better have some lunch. You girls can have your punch up after we eat. Are you alright Lyn?”

“Yep, I’m okay. Let’s go.”

The lunch was great. The girls kept taunting each other in a friendly way. No one mentioned Sue which suited me fine. As we were about to leave, Shirley pointed across at a guy who had just entered the coffee shop.

“That’s Sue’s boyfriend over there, Goyse. You know the one she went out to lunch with the other day. Why don’t we go over and introduce ourselves to him?”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea, Shirley.”

“I do. He knows who I am and he just took the abuse that I handed out to him. He didn’t get angry or defensive. I think he is just as much a victim as you are. What do you think Lyn?”

“Why not confront him. The worst thing that can happen is he could get angry. If he does we can just walk away with no harm done.”

I was worried that this could get out of control but it was very tempting, too tempting. “Okay. Let’s do it.”

We walked over to him. He spotted Shirley. “Listen, Lady, please don’t cause me any problems. If I knew that she was cheating on her husband I would not have been there. She told me that her husband lets her date other men. I didn’t know, honestly.”

“Let me introduce her husband. I don’t know your name but this is Goyse.”

“Shit man, I’m sorry. My name is Merv. It won’t happen again, I promise. I took her back to her car and told her that she is a cheating slut and I don’t want to hear from her again. You won’t have any more trouble from me.”

“Okay, Merv. Apology accepted. I have only one question though. How long had you been sleeping with her?”

“That’s a little personal.” He looked at me but I simply looked back and said nothing. “Let me see. We met about five months ago. No, we met a bit less than that between four and five months ago. She told me that you let her date other men. She said that she could only meet me during weekdays and occasionally on weekends.”

“How often did you guys have sex and what type of protection did you use?”

“That’s really getting personal.” He continued to look at me but I said nothing and just stared back. “We had sex several times each day that we met. I guess five and occasionally six days per week and at least three times each day. She told me that she didn’t need protection. The first time I started to put on a condom but she told me that I didn’t need that. Why are you asking?”

“Oh, no reason, just curious, that’s all.”

Shirley spoke up, “Tell the fucker, he got her up the duff and she miscarried. Like all the arsehole men around, he doesn’t give a fuck whose life he screws up but thinks that saying sorry fixes everything. Mister, no man wants his wife out screwing strangers in her spare time. Use your brain for a change instead of thinking with your cock.”

“Honestly, I didn’t know. I’m sorry mate. If I could undo it I would. I really liked her you know. It wasn’t just sex. At least it wasn’t for me. I asked her would she consider leaving you and she said she loved you and only did what she did because you wanted her to.”

“Look, Merv, I don’t blame you. I’m sorry as well if you developed strong feelings for her. I don’t want her to do what she does but I can’t seem to stop her from doing it. No matter what I say to her she twists it to suggest that I want her to do it. I’m at my wit’s end over it all. We have kids and I can’t leave her because I have those responsibilities. I wish you well.”

I turned and started to walk away. He called after me. “Goyse.” I turned back and he walked over to me.

“About the baby, do you think it was mine?”

“Probably, does it change anything?”

“How far gone was she? Do you mind telling me?”

“The doctor said just over two months maybe three.”

“So it was either yours or mine.”

“It wasn’t mine. It could have been this ladies husband. There are others. I don’t know.”

“Fuck, so she was screwing others.”

“That’s what she does. I don’t know how many. I know of about eight possibilities. It may be ten or fifteen. Who knows with Sue?”

“Sue? Who’s Sue?”

“My wife, her name is Sue.”

“She told me her name was Mary.”

“Look, let’s call it quits, aye. I don’t want to hear any more.” I turned to walk away again.

“Goyse!”

“Yes.”

“You’re a good bloke. Most men would have just thumped me. I’m sorry. Why don’t you leave the bitch?”

“I have kids. I suspected what she was doing and I didn’t stop her. There are a lot of things I could have done to find out and then stop her but I didn’t.”

“Fuck her off, man. You deserve better.”

“Thanks, mate for being honest about it. You could have lied.”

There was a hesitation. It looked as if he had more to say so I waited. “I did. I’m sorry. I was going with her a lot longer than I told you. She told me that she was on the pill and I asked her to stop taking it just over four months ago. I was in love with her and I wanted her to leave you and she wouldn’t. I figured that if I got her pregnant then you would kick her out. I’m responsible. She’s not. Don’t hold it against her.”

“No, you’re not responsible. She could have kept taking the pill and she chose not to.”

“I kept taking it away from her and throwing it away. She replaced it twice but each time I threw it out on her. After that, her doctor wouldn’t give her another script. I’m sorry mate. Everything else that I told you is correct.”

From what he just told me he was visiting her at our home. It was the only way he could have got access to her pills. I felt a flush of anger but struggled to control it. “You were right about something else too.”

“What’s that?”

“I should have belted the piss out of you. You’re an arsehole. Now get out of my sight before I thump you and don’t come back.”

He turned and almost ran out of the café. I took the girls home. They didn’t say much after that. Before I left Lyn she again offered me to stay with her. I told her that I would think about it.

That afternoon I didn’t go back to the hospital. I didn’t go the next day or the next. On the fourth day, I came home from work and she was back. She had got her dad to bring her home. But I’m getting ahead of myself.

At five o’clock I turned up at Ron’s place and each day before she came home.

Ron met me with his normal, “G’day old mate. How are they hanging?”

“I’m fine Ron. How are you?”

“How’s Sue?”

“She will be okay. She’s going to spend a couple of days in Hospital.”

“I’ve been doing a lot of thinking since you were last over. I’ve made a decision. If Ronnie wants to come back I’m going to tell her no.”

“That’s a surprise, mate. I thought you would want her to come back.”

“Yes, last week, in fact before yesterday, I would have been ecstatic to have her back but since your missus lost the kid I’ve realized how stupid that would be.”

“Well, that doesn’t say much for me does it?”

“It shouldn’t reflect on you. Any decision that I make is about me.”

“So how did I influence your decision?”

“It wasn’t you, it was Sue. Ronnie and Sue are similar. They want more than they are entitled to. You are dealing with it but I’m not. If I let her come back my life will be miserable again. I’m missing her but despite that I’m happy. The kids are being taken care of. I have Shirley who loves kids next door. I have my mum and dad to take them whenever I need it and Ronnie’s mum insists on having them at least once a week.”

“Okay, so the kids are alright but what about you?”

“I never knew there were so many hot chicks around looking for a man.”

“You’ve met someone?”

“No, I haven’t met someone. I’ve met a potential harem.”

“It’s that good?”

“No, it’s even better. Anyhow where were we with my story?”

“I think you had just been with Joe and Sally. They had left and Ronnie got in the car and drove away.”

“Yes, I remember now.”



When Ronnie picked up the kids she didn’t come home straight away. I had to go to work so she knew that by staying away for an hour or so I would be gone by the time she came back. I didn’t see her until that night. When I tried to talk to her she told me to have a shower because Gary and Sarah would be there soon.

By the time I had showered, I came out and she had eaten so she took my place in the bathroom. As she left she told me to eat my dinner which was on the table. By the time that she had dressed, I had washed the dishes just in time to answer the door.

Gary stood there with Sarah behind him. Gary looked over me to Ronnie. “Hi Ronnie, how are you tonight?”

Ronnie ignored him and instead spoke to Sarah, “Hi Sarah, how are you?”

“I’m fine, Ronnie. How are you and Ron?”

Ronnie and I answered as if in stereo, “We’re fine, Sarah.” I couldn’t help but grin and had to fight hard to avoid laughing. Ronnie had realized that Gary, the cocky prick had ignored me so she returned the favour.

“Come in Sarah. I’ve just put the kettle on or would you enjoy a drink.”

“A coffee would go fine, Ron.”

“Oh Gary, I didn’t notice you there. Come in. Would you like a coffee?”

It must have been too much for Ronnie because she burst out laughing.

“A coffee would be okay, thanks, Ron.”

Sarah entered by walking around Gary with a pleasant smile on her face. Gary followed. With the wind taken out of his sails, he looked like a little lap dog following its master. I loved it. Nothing could have made me feel better. It was little things like this that made me realize that Ronnie cared about me and how I felt.

I made the coffee and brought it out to the table where the others were sitting. The two girls were talking about the latest movies while Gary was just sitting listening. I joined the discussion on the movies, totally ignoring Gary.

When we finished our coffee, Gary stood up and said, “I’m not feeling too well tonight. Can you give Sarah a lift home later, Ron?”

“Yep, that’s no problem, Gary. Will you be okay to drive home?”

“Yes, it’s not that serious. I’m just feeling a bit off, that’s all. I’ll catch you all on Thursday if that’s alright?”

“Okay, so you’re coming over Thursday then.” I looked around at the girls who both nodded. I had thought that we agreed to one night at a time. Obviously, the girls had changed the rules a little.

Gary left. We heard his car drive off a few minutes later. The conversation continued on the latest movies until we heard his car leave the street then Sarah looked at me.

“I’m sorry Ron. He’s a total arsehole sometimes. He thinks that any man with a smaller cock than his is fair game. I hope you don’t think that I support that type of behaviour.”

“Don’t worry about it, Sarah. I’ve had worse things done to me.” I looked over at Ronnie, “Thanks, honey. I really appreciate what you did there.”

“It just cancels out one of the many things that you have done for me over the years. Do you remember that young blond football fan that decided that she was going to take you home with her at the grand final a couple of months ago? What was her name?”

“Ashleigh, I think.”

Sarah responded, “What happened?”

“We arrived for the grand final. Before he left for the change rooms, Ron made sure that I had a good seat. He was introducing me to those around me most of who were girlfriends and wives of players when this blond hussy came up to him. She handed him the key to her apartment with a note then laid a kiss on him right there in front of everyone.”

“Shit, what did you do?”

“It all happened too quickly for me to react. Ron was on the ball though. As she turned to walk away he grabbed her wrist and said, hold on honey I need to introduce you to my wife. Her mouth fell open. It was fairly obvious that she thought that he was single.”

“How did she take that?”

“She was quite nice. She apologized to me and told me that the offer was open for both of us to still come around. She also added that she didn’t mean any harm.”

“So what happened?”

“While she was still there Ron asked me would I hold onto the key for him while he played. She didn’t know what to say to that. She looked at Ron and asked if he was still coming around.”

“What did Ron say?”

“He just said yes. Do you want to travel with us or do you have your own transport? She looked at me and asked if it was okay if she got a lift with us. I just smiled at her and said of course as long as you don’t try to rape my husband. As quick as a whip with a really serious look on her face she said oh no, I would never make advances to a married man.”

“How did the night work out?”

“Ron invited one of the single guys to come around with us. He was quite attractive actually. I was a bit jealous that Ron was giving him away to someone else. They hit it off and they are talking about getting married sometime in the future. They told us that we would be invited to the wedding and Ron was asked would he be best man. We have been good friends ever since. I keep a bit of an eye on her though. I still think she has a thing for Ron.”

“That’s so very special.”

“It is isn’t it? Only Ron could pull that one off. Most guys would either have been nasty to her or caught up to her later to use her. That’s what Ron is like. He feels for people and never deliberately hurts anyone. Unfortunately, some try to take advantage of him.”

“Like Gary, you mean.”

“I wasn’t thinking of Gary but if the shoe fits….”

I had to intervene. This was getting too serious. I was also a bit worried that they may wake up to the fact that I had invited Ashleigh to the game and she naturally thought that was a come on. When she approached me in front of Ronnie I had to think quickly. “What’s on the agenda for the night? Is there anything that you ladies would like to do, play cards or one of those games perhaps?”

Sarah responded first, “What games have you got?”

“Come with me. We have a cupboard full. They range from kids games through to sex games.”

Sarah and Ronnie looked through the games while I poured us a wine each. When the girls returned they had a quiz game with no sexual content. I realized that Sarah may feel that it would not be right to head down the sex direction when Ronnie didn’t have a partner.

The game was enjoyable. My opinion of Sarah changed somewhat. I had not understood how much knowledge Sarah had archived in that brain of hers. Ronnie and I were not competitive with her. After the game was over I asked the girls what they wanted to do next. They looked at each other and smiled but it was Sarah who responded first.

“I was hoping that I could stay for the night with you both. Gary knows the score and I don’t think he will expect me to come home tonight. I don’t really want to go home to hear his whining and complaining. If you don’t want me in the master bedroom with you then I’m happy to spend the night alone in the guest bedroom.”

“Rubbish, no one is sleeping alone tonight,” Ronnie answered. “We want you to join us as planned, right Ron?”

“Of course we do. If you ladies get comfortable I’ll clean up a little and join you in a few minutes.”

There was actually nothing that I needed to do but I wanted to see what the girls got up to if left alone together for a while. About ten minutes later when I arrived in the bedroom Ronnie was on her side of the bed. Sarah was in the centre and kissing her so I changed into my PJs and climbed under the sheet behind Sarah. I was surprised when I found that both girls were nude. Once I realized I shed my clothes.

Initially, I just laid there behind Sarah and watched the girls. They hugged and kissed each other. I suspect there were a few wandering hands but because we were under the sheets I couldn’t see that part. Sarah was pushing her bottom up against me and it felt great. I then felt a hand reaching in between us. It was Ronnie.

My cock was erect but pushed up along Sarah’s back. Ronnie took me in her hand and carefully realigned me to slip between Sarah’s legs. As I slid through between Sarah’s legs I felt how wet and slippery she was. Ronnie let me go and the next that I felt was her hand coming between my cock and Sarah’s pussy, keeping us separated. Sarah let out a moan as I felt Ronnie working her fingers into Sarah.

Can you imagine it? My cock was between Sarah’s legs and because I was erect it was trying to push hard up against her but my wife’s hand was separating us as she fingered Sarah’s pussy. I could feel her every movement through my cock. I could also feel Sarah’s slippery juices on Ronnie’s fingers as I listened to Sarah’s moaning.

As Sarah’s moaning became more and more intense, signalling her approaching orgasm, Ronnie withdrew her fingers and pushed the head of my cock into Sarah. I was so close that I almost cum as I entered her. In life, there are moments that you will always remember. This one was added to my list. I could feel Ronnie working on Sarah’s clit. On my first few strokes, Sarah reached her orgasm. I felt little bursts of heat as her juices jettisoned from her. It was too much and I came with her, filling her with my sperm.

We lay there for quite a while. No one moved. My mind was taking in how much I had enjoyed it. I was still embedded in Sarah. I started to feel my cock contracting. I didn’t want to withdraw so I pushed forward. I felt Sarah push back in response. It had the desired effect and I started to grow again.

At that time Ronnie spoke. “Can we change places, Sarah?”

“Yes, of course. He’s your husband.”

“He’s your lover. I just don’t want to be left out. I’ll give him back to you before he cums.”

Ronnie moved over and placed my cock at her entrance. I slipped in easily as had been the case now for the last few weeks. Regular sex with Joe and Gary meant that her pussy was being stretched.

Her statement of giving me back to Sarah surprised me. Why would she give me back to Sarah before I came? I guessed but I wanted to know. I wanted them to tell me. “What are you girls up to?”

They both giggled but Ronnie answered. “Sarah is at the most fertile time of her cycle. She has been monitoring it and we have been talking about it every day. Today she is one degree hotter than normal. Do you know what that means Ron?”

“It means she is ovulating or about to.”

“Exactly, I let Gary get me pregnant. It might have been a mistake but I should have made sure that it didn’t happen. Worse still in anger, I put the blame on you, Ron. I had no right to do that. Why do you think that Sarah is here tonight? Why do you think that she has been monitoring her fertility?”

“I’ve got no idea. Why is it important for me to know? Are you telling me so that I make sure that she is protected? If that is the case then it may be a little late.”

“No, it’s exactly the opposite. Didn’t you think it was strange how aggressive Gary was tonight?”

“I just thought that he was acting like an arsehole. He is usually arrogant. Maybe he was a little worse tonight.”

The girls giggled at what I said. Sarah had left all the talking up to Ronnie up to this point but she now took over the conversation. It was just like they were running a relay. Ronnie had her say and now it was Sarah’s chance.

“I told Gary tonight that I was fertile and that I was not going to use protection when you and I made love. He was quite upset about it but I explained to him that if he had done the decent thing and pulled out of Ronnie when you asked him to be sure that he didn’t cum in her then I would not be doing this.”

“So you are punishing him because the condom broke. Is that it?”

“No, that’s not the reason. He knew but did nothing about it. He laughed about it when I went home the next morning. He told me that after you put the condom on he used his fingernail to split the end of the rubber before he pushed back into Ronnie. The bastard got her pregnant on purpose. He laughed that you had actually helped him impregnate your wife.”

“Fuck, he’s a bigger arsehole than I realized. How do you feel about that Sarah?”

“I know you are upset about it Ron. I’m sorry for you but I’m actually happy about it because I want you to father my first child. Ronnie told me that you want to father a child but Gary took that right away from you with Ronnie. Ronnie and I have talked it over and she told me the thought of you impregnating me turns her on as well. She has told me that she wants to help out where ever possible.”

I looked at Ronnie. “Is that right, honey?”

“Of course, I do. I have mistreated you several times by taking lovers when it was unreasonable of me to do so. I have always said that when there was an opportunity I would repay you for that. This is just part of the debt that I owe you.”

“You could have talked to me about it.”

“You would not have agreed. I know you. Doing it right has always been your motto. If I had told you then you would have thought about it and decided against it.”

“Yes, you are probably right. But at this point, I feel as if you girls have used me.”

They both laughed again. Sarah moved over and kissed me long and hard then, “Yes, we have used you and by the feel of it you loved it as much as I did. Now are we going to talk all night or do we move on to act two, scene one.”

I had been stroking in and out of Ronnie while we talked. Suddenly Ronnie cut in as she climbed out of bed, “Goodnight you pair. I’ll have breakfast cooked at eight o’clock in the morning. By the way Ron, I took the liberty to ring your boss and I told him that we had a few issues and you couldn’t come to work tomorrow. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Where are you going, Ronnie?”

“I’m leaving you alone to sew your seed with Sarah. I only came in earlier to make sure that she was ready for you. She wants you to herself for the next day or two to make sure the job is done properly. If that is not enough then we always have Thursday night to finish the job.”

“You don’t have to leave, Ronnie. This is your bed as much as it is mine and you shouldn’t have to leave.”

“Yes, I do. I know you, Ron. You are not going to say to Sarah what she wants to hear if I am here with you.”

“I don’t know what you are suggesting, Ronnie?”

“I’m telling you that I know that you are in love with more than one woman. I understand it. That is what I’m saying. Now I need to leave so that you can give your lover what she wants and needs.”

“Shit Ronnie where does that leave us?”

“Nothing changes. That’s where it leaves us. After this, I am pregnant with Gary and Sarah and Sally are both pregnant with you. Gary is on the outer but he will come around and Joe and I are still lovers as we have been for months now. As I say nothing changes. Life goes on.”

With that Ronnie left us alone. There was so much that I wanted to discuss with Ronnie but she had walked away. She was right though, Sally and I had become very close. Sarah and I were getting closer every time we met.

I knew that Sarah was getting romantically involved perhaps as much as I was with Sally. Despite it all I still loved Ronnie. I was frightened for us though because I felt that Ronnie and Joe were just too close. Was she setting me up so that she got more time and access to Joe? Was this Ronnie’s way of backing me into a corner so that she could start meeting Joe without me present?

“Come on lover, stop worrying about Ronnie. She will be okay for the night. We have talked about it and she insisted that you and I be alone tonight. She actually thought that Gary might turn and run when he realized the possible consequences of you and I being together. Don’t worry about her she will be alright.” Sarah was speaking in a very low sexy voice.

If only she knew what I was thinking. I felt that Ronnie was palming me off to Sarah and the reason for that was my concern and it had nothing to do with Sarah becoming pregnant. My anxiety was increasing over time. I resolved there and then that I would search out professional assistance to help me with my concerns. I needed to talk to someone to understand if my worries were real or were they just figments of my imagination.

Sarah and I made beautiful love that night. Sexually she was very special. I already knew that just like Sally she was very shallow internally. Each time that I ejaculated the head of my cock was pushed up against her cervix. It was as if her cervix was wrapping itself around me inside her so that my sperm was delivered directly to her ripe eggs.

I awoke at around seven o’clock. Sarah was sleeping peacefully and after going three times during the night I could not rise to the occasion if she had been awake. I was worried about Ronnie. I quietly left the room and made my way down the passageway towards the kitchen. As I passed one of the visitor's rooms I heard Ronnie groan loudly then heard a familiar voice yell, “I’m cumming Ronnie. Oh my god, take this, and this and ttthhiiiisss. Fuck I love you. I wish that it was my kid you were carrying. I’d give anything to get you pregnant. Fuck Ron for doing this to you.”

It was my biggest fear. Ronnie had called Joe to join her for the night. I ripped open the door and yelled at the top of my voice. “You fucking arsehole, get out of my house. Now!”

Joe lept to his feet and grabbed his clothes. As he exited the door he was trying to run while also trying to put his pants on. I followed him to the entrance and shouted after him. “Don’t ever set foot in my home again. It’s over Joe. You broke the rules. You have fucked it up.”

I walked back into the bedroom. Ronnie was lying there with her legs open and his sperm flooding out of her. She looked up at me and simply said quite calmly, “come here Ron and make love to me. I need you to hold me.”

I couldn’t believe it, she was acting as if nothing had happened. My anger was dissipating. I felt ashamed that I had lost my cool. Like a docile mouse, I moved over to her and lay down beside her then took her into my arms. She rolled over on top of me and his sperm spilt down over me. She reached down and directed me to her gaping hole.

By this time I was erect. She lowered herself onto me and started sliding up and down on me. There was no friction. She was far too stretched for that. “I love you,” she said.

I didn’t answer. She just kept working on me. She must have been regaining some of the control on her pussy muscles because as she worked on me she became tighter and tighter. Mind that was not tight, it was less loose more than tight.

I heard her speak but didn’t know what she had said but understood when I felt an extra pair of hands stroking my face. My shouting had woken Sarah and she had come in to see what the commotion was about. Sarah worked her way down my chest. Then I felt her lick my face. I moved my tongue and tasted salt. I had not been aware of it but I thought that tears must have been flowing from my eyes. The desperate sadness that I felt inside me had taken control of me.

“I love you. Please don’t feel sad.” It wasn’t Ronnie it was Sarah who was speaking. I opened my eyes and looked at Ronnie. It was then that I realized that the salty taste was not my tears. They were Ronnie’s.

“I love you,” I responded but I was not talking to Sarah. My words of affection were directed at Ronnie. There was another flood of tears that rained down on me from above. She continued to slide forward then back, forward then back, forward then back and it went on and on. I was too stressed to reach orgasm but Ronnie continued on her unrewarding journey.

I looked to the side and Sarah smiled at me. She bent over and kissed me. It felt nice, so calming. She kissed me again but for longer this time. I responded. In the background, I could hear the clock tick, tock, tick, tock. Ronnie’s movements were in time to the clock. In, out, tick tock, in out, tick tock.

Suddenly with Sarah kissing me with her tongue searching around my mouth and Ronnie sliding her messy, cum filled pussy up and down on me while the clock metered her movements my cock came to life. I pumped once, twice, three times and it was over. Ronnie slumped down heavily onto me. I could feel her little lump that was Gary’s child pushing into my stomach. This was the first time that I had observed her pregnancy.

“I love you,” I said.

Like a chorus it came back from both women, “I love you too.”

I only wanted to hear it from one. I looked at her and thought, ‘it was as if she was asking me did I want breakfast.’ And that is exactly what she followed it up with.

My thoughts were, ‘fuck, I catch her breaking the rules that we both agreed to and it’s as if it doesn’t matter.’

“Where are we heading, Ronnie? What is happening?”

“I don’t know about you but I’m heading to the kitchen to make breakfast. Sarah, take him back to the bedroom and give him a shower. He looks a mess with all that cum over him. Joe always makes such a mess. I’m going to have to change the sheets after we eat.” With that, she briskly walked out of the room.

I looked at Sarah and she asked, “are you okay, Ron? I probably should have told you that she had invited Joe over.”

“That’s why she left us alone last night isn’t it?”

“I guess so. I’m sorry. I didn’t know it would upset you so much. I thought from what she told me that you accepted her being with Joe. If I knew, I would never have agreed to it.”

“I don’t understand what has happened. Gary was going to be here. How did Joe get involved?”

“After Gary left and we played our game you left us alone together. She said that she desperately needed satisfaction. She had agreed that you and I would spend the night together so she said. ‘Don’t worry about me. Sally is away so I’ll ask Joe to come over.’ I naturally thought it would be okay with you because she told me that she and Joe had been having an affair for months and you knew about it.”

“I think that I’m going to lose her Sarah.”

“No, you’re not. She has talked to me about it. She uses Joe to give her the satisfaction that she needs to allow her to stay with you.”

“She is getting too serious with him. I’m going to lose her.”

“No, she only uses him to get the satisfaction that she desperately needs. You don’t have to worry about Joe. He is just like a dildo that she uses to get off.” She looked at me for a while then she continued. “Ron, is there any hope for you and I to ever get together if Gary is excluded?”

“Why? Gary likes to be with Ronnie. You and I like to get together. Is there any need to change things?”

“Not for us but Ronnie doesn’t feel comfortable with Gary. He only cares about himself. Ronnie would like to get together with Joe while you and I are together.”

“No, it can’t happen that way. Joe is trying to take her away from me. He wants to own and control her. Gary is the means by which I keep Joe under control.”

“You had better discuss it with her then because she is making plans to replace Gary with Joe. She told me that you would object but when you understood the alternative you would come around.”

“So what is the alternative?’

“She didn’t tell me that but I did ask her was she thinking of leaving you.”

“You asked her? What did she say?”

“She said, ‘no way will I leave Ron. He’s too good to me and he’s like a brother to me. I could never do that to him.’ When I asked her to explain she cut me off and changed the subject.”

I was going to ask her more but just then Ronnie called out from the kitchen, “Breakfast is ready. Come and get it.”

We walked in. Ronnie looked us up and down and said, “I thought that you pair were going to clean up and get dressed.”

“We had a few things to talk about, honey and time got away from us.”

“Okay, you eat and I’ll go and have my shower. It’ll give you time to complete your discussions. I want to go out shopping then so I’ll leave you together to finish off what you started.”

Ronnie went off toward the bedroom. Sarah and I ate our breakfast in silence. I was wondering what the real reason for Ronnie going out was because I knew that she had shopped the previous day and it wasn’t like her to shop on consecutive days.

While Sarah and I were washing up Ronnie returned. She was dressed provocatively which was not at all like her normal dress for shopping. With Sally away, I guessed that she was about to visit Joe. There was nothing that I could do about it. If I made a scene, Sarah would be dragged into it and I didn’t want that.

After Ronnie left Sarah turned to me and said, “Thanks for not saying anything to her.”

“I don’t follow, Sarah.”

She smiled at me and simply stated. “You and I both know she is going around to see Joe while Sally is away. I saw the look on your face when she came out dressed like that. I’m sorry.”

“Why are you sorry? You don’t need to apologize.”

“Yes, I do. I didn’t know it last night but I do now. She is using me to keep you busy while she cheats on you.”

“I guess so but if you are really worried about being used then there are more ways to skin a cat as they say.”

“I don’t understand?”

“I know where Sally is. She is only thirty minutes away. We could all turn up at Joe’s place and give them both a big shock.”

Sarah laughed. “You cunning bastard, what are you waiting for. Let’s do it!”

I picked up the phone and called. Sally’s mum answered and put Sally on. I asked her was there a place where I could talk to her in private. Her response was that she would be at the coffee shop near her place in twenty minutes. I responded with, “good girl. You know why I want to talk don’t you?”

“Yes, I know. I knew he would get up to no good while I was away. I’m glad that you called because this shit is just getting out of hand. I’m sorry Ron but if Ronnie doesn’t back off there is going to be trouble, big trouble.”

“I’ll see you in twenty. By the way, Sarah will be with us.”

“Okay, that’s fine. I may need a backup. Has she been spending time with you, Ron?”

“Yes, she stayed over last night.”

“Bitch.”

We both laughed out loud. Sarah looked at me funny as if to say, ‘what’s so funny.’ I turned to her and said, “come on lover, we need to shower and get dressed in one hell of a hurry. Sally’s on the way.”


Ron’s chuckle told me that he was finished storytelling for the night. I said my good bye’s. As I left I saw Shirley in her doorway. I made my way over to her and said, “How are you tonight, Shirley.”

“I’m fine, Goyse. I was about to see my husband off to work. He’s on night shift today.”

“Okay. I’ll see you later then. Have a good night.”

She looked back over her shoulder, made her way down the stairs and planted a quick kiss on me.

“You know, you can come back in half an hour.”

“Yep, I know that Shirley but I can’t. Sleep tight.”

“I’ll dream about nice things. Shame hubby didn’t leave a bit earlier.”

“You are a naughty girl, Shirley. You think with your crotch sometimes, don’t you?”

“You don’t know half of it, honey. I’ve got an itch and my man hasn’t even tried to scratch it for six months and when he did the last time he lasted about twenty seconds. A girl needs more than that, a lot more.”

“You need to buy a scratcher, Shirley. If you keep putting proposals to men you are going to get yourself into trouble someday.”

“Ron and you are the only ones that I’m interested in.”

Just then a voice came down from upstairs. “Where the hell are you woman? I’ve been looking all over the house.”

“See you, Shirley. Be good. If you can’t be good be careful.”

“Goodnight lover boy. Think of me when you sleep tonight. I’ll be thinking of you.”

I headed home. I would have enjoyed staying with Shirley but I was not going to make love with her. I had thought quite a lot about it but knew that if I did then I would not be able to look in the mirror without feeling ashamed. My upbringing was that you did nothing that you could ever be ashamed of.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Wed Sep 11, 2019 11:15 pm

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 16 - Caught out.

I had taken time off work because Sue was in hospital following a miscarriage. The previous night Ron had told me about discovering Ronnie and Joe in the guest’s bedroom and how he, Sally and Sarah had planned to raid her and Joe at Joe’s house. All-day I thought of what might have happened. It was like an adventure serial where the story ends at the most exciting time and you had to wait until the next day to find out.

I wondered if, in fact, Ron was playing with me. I was aware that at various times he had played jokes on people. He had told me that he was feeling much better in the last few days so it was always possible but then this was serious stuff that had led to his separation from Ronnie. After consideration I discounted it.

The situation was however intriguing enough that I went over to Ron’s place earlier than I had been. I hoped that for some reason that he would come home early but I also knew that if he didn’t Shirley would welcome me for a coffee. Ron was not home. Shirley spotted me immediately and waved me across.

“Hi Shirley, how was your day?”

I noticed her look over her shoulder as she answered, “My day has been fine. How was yours.”

“My day has been a bit boring actually. I’m off work but at the same time, I’m angry with Sue so I haven’t visited her. I’ve just been doing odd jobs around the house.”

“Can you wait a moment, Goyse? Ted is about to leave. He is off to a meeting in town.”

She disappeared inside then returned with Ted, her husband following her.

“Ted, this is the guy, Goyse that I have been telling you about who has been helping Ron.”

A big rough hand was thrust out at me. “Hi, Goyse, pleased to meet you mate. I can’t stop and chat. I’m late for a meeting.” He turned to Shirley. “Have a good night love. I won’t be home till after midnight.” He then turned to me and said, “Have a good night, Goyse. We should get together some time and have a chat. Look after Shirley for me will you.”

“Okay Ted, hope your meeting goes well.”

We stood on the stairs until Ted drove away. I then turned to Shirley and asked, “Did Ted say what I thought he did?”

“He probably didn’t. He might not have understood how that sounded. Sometimes I wonder though.”

“You wonder? Why?”

“Well, he’s not dumb, my Ted. He knows about the birds and the bees and what goes on behind closed doors but he just doesn’t seem to want to participate. I got angry with him a while back because he was ignoring me. His response was to tell me that if I wasn’t happy then to go find myself a lover.”

“He said that?”

“Yea, but he said it in anger. I don’t think he meant it.”

“I think you should be talking to him.”

“How the hell would I do that? Am I supposed to just come out and say do you want me to fuck someone else?”

“No, of course, you can’t. Perhaps you could say to him that you felt embarrassed because when he told me to look after you some men might have thought it meant sexually.”

“Maybe that could work. At least it might shock him into not saying it again.”

“He might surprise you. Perhaps he did mean what it sounded like. There are plenty of men who feel turned on by their wives having a lover on the side.”

“Is that how your marriage works, Goyse?”

“No. I have to admit that I do feel stimulated by the thought of Sue having sex with other men but I don’t want her to and would never encourage her. She does it no matter what I think and say. I just have to make the best of it.”

“If Ted did mean what it sounded like would you be interested Goyse?”

“Probably, if I knew that there was no chance of it affecting your marriage I might. Let’s not cross our bridges before we get there, Shirley. It could prove embarrassing. Talk to Ted and if he did mean what I think he did ask him to talk to me about it. Tell him that my wife has boyfriends. This will give him the opportunity to start the conversation by asking me about Sue. I won’t go down that pathway unless he tells me that he wants it and I need to know what his ground rules are.”

“I’ve already told him about what happened with Sue.”

“What did he say to that?”

“He asked me how you reacted when Sue and Merv came into the restaurant. He also asked about your conversation with Merv over the pregnancy. I told him that you seemed to be more accepting of it than most men would have been. I said that you seemed to be more upset that Merv had encouraged her to do something that she obviously didn't want to do.”

“Is that how you saw it?”

“That was how it was, Goyse. Wasn’t it?”

“I guess so. What did he say when you told him that?”

“He said you had to love her very much. He said she should respect you more and make sure that she looked after you because he thought that you were very special to be so accepting.”

“Shirley, do you think it is possible that he wasn’t talking about me and Sue. Is it possible that he was trying to tell you something about himself and you? He knows you are sexually frustrated doesn’t he?”

“Yes, I’ve told him how I feel many times.”

“And what does he say when you talk about it?”

“He cuddles me and apologies. He always tells me how much he loves me and how important I am to him but he then says that he can’t help me.”

“Has he ever said anything like perhaps you need someone else?”

“He’s said that several times as if he was joking. I always tell him that I love him and he doesn’t have to worry about me leaving him.”

“Think about what he is saying. I think he is saying two things. The first is I don’t want to lose you and the second is you need someone else to satisfy you sexually.”

“Shit, I hadn’t seen it that way. You are right I need to talk to him with an open mind. Until now I assumed that I had to cheat on him behind his back if I couldn’t live the way it’s been. When I think about it, maybe he has chosen you because he knows that you understand and because you are committed to Sue so there will be no risk of losing me.”

“It’s a likely explanation. Sit with him and talk to him about it, Shirley. Does he always come home after midnight when he goes to his meetings?”

“No, he is always home by nine. I thought it strange that he wouldn’t be home till after midnight. Usually, the club shuts before ten.”

“I think you should pick up the phone and call him. Ask him to come home as soon as possible to talk to you. Tell him that this is the most important discussion that you will ever have in your marriage. Tell him how you feel. Tell him that he is important to you but you need something else that he can’t supply. I think he has offered you this window of opportunity to save your marriage. Don’t leave him in the dark like Sue has done with me, Shirley. Make sure that he understands. If we are right you need to ask him what he expects from you and what you can and can’t do. Even ask him how you should go about it.”

“Hold on, I’ll call him now.”

“Ron is home. I’ll catch you tomorrow afternoon and you can tell me what happens.”

“Okay.”

I left her and walked across to Ron’s place. When he opened the door he looked at me and I could see that he was angry.

“I thought that I had told you to stop visiting Shirley while her husband is out.”

“It’s not what you think, Ron.”

“If it’s not what I think then how the hell do you know what I am thinking?”

“Ron, Shirley and I are not having an affair. We just enjoy each other’s company. She flirts and I respond. Ted understands a lot more than you think he does and he appears to not be overly concerned. I think he trusts me and knows that I will do nothing that will ever impact his marriage.”

“How could you know that? You haven’t even met him.”

“Look Ron I have met him. I like him and I think that he and I may get along fine. You, of all people should know that I will not trespass without consent. You should know that the only time that I ever touched Ronnie was when you sent her to me or invited me to be with her. Why would it ever be any different with Shirley?”

“Do you know how that sounds?”

“Ron, please. You are forcing me to go somewhere that I don’t want to go. Would it satisfy you to know that I have told Shirley that sex is out of the question without Ted’s consent?”

“Fuck, don’t tell me that she is going to ask him for permission?”

“Sorry, Ron but you are assuming too much. When you asked me about my business I answered your questions but now you are asking me about Shirley and Ted’s business and that has little to do with me unless they want it. So let’s finish this conversation.” I stood looking at him. He didn’t say anything but just stared at me. I wondered if he was, in fact, jealous or was he really concerned for Ted. We couldn’t just stand and stare at each other all night so I continued. “Now about Ronnie, do you want to continue the story or should I go home?”

“No, don’t go home. I was just worried that you might be getting into something that would set you on a pathway to where I am, that’s all.”

“I’m already on a pathway to where you are, Ron but in saying that I should point out that it is not of my doing. What I’m desperately trying to do is to delay the inevitable for as long as possible.”

“Yes, Sue is a fucking slut isn’t she?”

“You and I probably disagree on that. Sue is a very sensual woman who can’t find satisfaction no matter how she tries.”

“Well, if what you say is true then it isn’t because of the lack of trying that’s for sure. Come in mate. I’m sorry if I upset you with what I said about you and Shirley. I should know you well enough to know that you wouldn’t do the wrong thing by Ted. It’s just that I’m alone and all mixed up right now. Shirley has been a breath of fresh air to me. I guess I might have seen more to our relationship than I should have.”

I laughed. I couldn’t help it. “So what you accused me of you’re thinking of. Is that it Ron?”

“Possibly, I don’t know. My head is not screwed on at present.”

“Sounds like the wrong head was screwed on if you ask me.”

He laughed. “Come on mate. Grab a drink out of the frig for us both while I change. I’ve got a couple of meals from the Chinese down the road for us to eat while I continue Ronnie’s story. I won’t be long.”

This was the first time that Ron had referred to the story that he was telling me as Ronnie’s story. It had been their story up until this time. I wondered if that meant that the end was coming or if it simply meant that Ron was moving more and more towards acceptance that he and Ronnie were no longer a couple.

Once Ron reappeared we sat and started our meal. Halfway through he looked at me and said, “I think I finished where Sarah, Sally and I were about to spring Ronnie and Joe together.”



When we left the coffee shop, Sally parked her car and the three of us travelled in my car. I could tell by Sally’s body language that she was very angry. Sarah seemed relaxed. That was probably because she had little to lose by this confrontation. As I considered it she probably thought that she had quite a bit to gain. For my part, I was just disappointed in Ronnie. We had set rules and limitations that she was quite willing to break at the first opportunity.

I probably should have been angry as well but I wasn’t. I understood that Ronnie had needs that I couldn’t satisfy. I readily accepted that. This is why I had set the rules. She hadn’t opposed them but rather had remained submissive about them. It was possible that Ronnie didn’t see the rules applied to her. She may not have opposed them just to make me more accepting of her behaviour. I also knew that to get angry with Ronnie was simply going to drive her away. I didn’t want to do that.

When we arrived at the house Ronnie’s car wasn’t there. I was about to drive away when Sally said, “her car will be in the carport. She has parked there once before when she didn’t want you to know that she was with Joe.”

This came as a shock to me. I suddenly realized that on a prior occasion when I went looking for her that she may well have been with Joe. My mind went back to that time and I, for the first time felt anger with her behaviour. I remembered quite clearly driving past and assumed that she wasn’t there because her car wasn’t parked outside. I had done more than any man should be expected to do to keep my wife happy and yet despite everything that I did, she still insisted on deceiving me.

Sally opened the front door quietly. All three of us were as quiet as possible as we made our way to the master bedroom. We stopped outside the door and listened. Joe’s booming voice came to us clearly. There was a bit of talk about Sally and what she was doing then it was quiet for a moment followed by,
“I love you, Ronnie. I can’t keep on doing this. We need to move in together. We have to find a unit. I don’t think that we can keep Sally and Ron on side so they don’t suspect what we are doing. Sooner or later they will wake up.”

“I’m not leaving Ron. I’ve told you a hundred times. No matter how much I fall in love with you I will not leave him. I’ve known him all my life. We’ve shared everything forever. He’s like a big brother to me and I would not do that to my big brother. Even though I carry someone else’s baby he still treats my little bump as if he created it. How can you even suggest that I leave him? We have talked about this over and over again. When are you going to accept that I will not leave Ron.”

“But we can’t keep meeting each other like this. Sooner or later Sally or Ron will wake up and all hell will break loose. I only want to be with you, Ronnie.”

“That’s you. It’s not me. I doubt that I could live with you, Joe. I love and enjoy the sexual part of our relationship but you don’t accept my independence. You think you can control me but no one controls me. That’s why it works so well with Ron and me. He understands that I am me. It is never Ron and Ronnie. There is Ronnie and then there is Ron. You don’t even understand the concept. The answer is ‘no’ and it always will be ‘no’. If Ron and I split up then I will remain single for the rest on my life. It can’t be any other way.”

“Awe, fuck you, you’re just using me. Go home to your little pricked cuckold then if that’s the way you feel."

There was a stomping noise and before I could move the bedroom door burst open. Both Sally and I had been leaning on the door so we feel forward. Sarah couldn’t help herself, she burst out laughing. Joe looked down at Sally and me on the floor at his feet. “What the fuck?”

Sally jumped up and yelled at the top of her voice, “I’ll give you what the fuck. Get your gear and get out of my house!”

“I’m sorry honey.”

“Yes, you’re sorry. You’re sorry you got caught.” She walked over to a cupboard ripped it open and threw a suitcase at him. “Get your fucking gear and get out.” He didn’t move. “Get out I said and don’t come back.”

Ronnie, who had been sitting on the bed with no clothes on broke in, “Come on Sally. Be reasonable. It’s okay honey. He was just getting carried away in the moment.”

“I’ll deal with you later, slut. Now Joe, take the clothes you need for now and go. I’ll organize to pack the rest of your stuff and get it delivered to where ever you end up. Now go and don’t come back!”

I needed to try to calm her. I walked over and put my arms around her. “Settle down a little Sally. Think about this. Punish him but don’t kick him out. We all knew this was likely to happen.”

“I told him if he did it again he would have to leave. If Ronnie was less of a person then he would have left me before now. No, he has to go. I’m being used. He doesn’t care about me and probably hasn’t for over a year now. He has been bewitched by your wife Ron. Joe and I are no longer husband and wife. This is my house and he is not welcome here anymore.”

She was crying. I held her tight then lifted her face up to me and kissed her. “Hey, its okay, Sally. All of us love you here. You’re a beautiful loving and caring person. Not one of us wants you to be hurt.”

I should have thought a little more about what I said because she came back with a snarl, “except that cunt, Joe. He’s shot his bolt. He has to go. There is no other way, Ron and if you had any balls Ronnie would have to go too. We all had an agreement. We all knew what the agreement was. You and I had plenty of opportunities to break the agreement but we didn’t. No doubt you and Sarah had opportunities but you didn’t. They did. Neither of them respects what we had. They destroyed it. Joe goes. That’s it.”

I looked at Joe and swung my head to look at the walk-in wardrobe. Like a little puppy that had been outcast, he walked over and started packing his clothes. I moved Sally across to the bed and sat her down. In doing so I looked at Ronnie and saw Joe’s sperm running from her pussy. “You had better go and clean up then go home, Ronnie. I’ll be home in a couple of hours.”

Sally cut in with a vengeance. “Clean yourself up, slut but I’m not finished with you yet. Don’t you dare leave! You and I have scores to settle once Joe is out of here.”

I had never seen Ronnie act so submissively. Like Joe she conceded. “Alright, Sally. I’ll have a shower first if you don’t mind.”

Sally simply ignored her. Sarah came and sat beside me on the bed. As she did so I saw her look at the huge wet patch on the bed which had a pool of sperm in the centre of it. After Ronnie had left the room, Sally pulled me around to her and she kissed me. “This won’t affect us, Ron will it?”

“Hey, you pair. I’m here. Don’t forget me.” Sarah retorted with a giggle.

“Sounds like you’re going to be a busy boy, Ron.” Sally replied.

“And awfully tired as well, I expect,” I said with a laugh, trying to dissolve some of the anger that we all felt because of the cheaters who simply could not abide by the rules.

Ronnie was a good thirty minutes before she reappeared. While we waited the three of us joked around and talked about social events, anything but the elephant in the room. Ronnie’s arrival took me back a bit. She was not dressed as I expected. She was not dressed the way that she was when I last saw her. Her dress reflected the position she was in. She had been caught like a whore with Sally’s husband and her clothes reflected that. My thoughts were, ‘where did those clothes come from?’ They certainly didn’t come from any wardrobe she kept at home.

“Okay Sally, give it to me?”

Sally came back without any hesitation. Sarah and I sat back and listened. “I already have. I told you your status. You are a low down fucking whore, nothing more, and nothing less. You’re the lowest of the low.”

“So what does that make you? You are married to a man that you can’t satisfy but you expect him to be happy. You expect that man that you can’t and on many occasions won’t try to satisfy to be happy but you think that I’m a whore because I can. Joe is not the problem here and neither am I. You just want to take your inadequacy and push it on to me. You should thank me. If I wasn’t here then someone else would be, someone who might have said yes to his proposal. Think about it.”

“You deny that you are a lowly whore but go and take a look in the mirror. What you will see is thighs. I see no bra. If you were to walk around I’d bet you have no panties on under that skirt. You didn’t come here to help me or my marriage. You came here with the specific purpose of deceiving me and Ron who loves you by seducing my husband.”

“Of course, you are right. I didn’t come here to help you out with your marriage. I didn’t even come here to give Joe pleasure. I came here for two reasons. I have the same problem that Joe has. I need what Joe can give me and my marriage survives because of what Joe can give me. The second reason is too complicated for any of you to understand.”

“So the whore’s life is so complicated that ordinary mortals like Ron, Sarah and I can’t understand it. Is that what you are saying?”

“Yes.”

“Try me, lover. Just you try me, whore and let’s see if I do understand.”

“I came here because I could. I came here because you couldn’t stop me. I came here because Ron couldn’t or wouldn’t stop me. Simply put I’ll say it again I came here because I could.”

There was silence for quite a while. Like Sarah I was not going to interfere with this conversation. It was between Ronnie and Sally. Ronnie stood in front of Sally with one hand on her hip in an act of defiance.

“I don’t understand what you are saying.”

“That’s exactly what I said. You would not understand.”

“So let me analyze this. You say you do things just because you can and not necessarily because of other reasons. If you want to do something you will no matter who you hurt in the process.”

“Now you’ve got it. No one controls me. I am my own person. I make the decisions. Ron doesn’t make the decision for me and you certainly don’t. You heard the conversation so you know that Joe certainly doesn’t. I make the decisions about me and if I don’t want to do something then I won’t and if I want to I will. Got it?”

“Yep, I’ve got it. You’re one sick fucker that normal humans just will never understand. Yep, I totally understand. I kicked out the wrong person. Joe was never the problem, was he? You’re the problem.”

“Whatever makes you happy, honey? Are you finished I’ve got things to do?”

Ronnie turned and walked away. Shortly after she disappeared out the door her face appeared again. We had not moved or said anything. The three of us were in shock. “Send Ron home when you are finished with him, Sally. Don’t wear him out too much I’ll need him tonight because you disturbed Joe and me.” Her eyes shifted from Sally to me. “See you in a couple of hour’s honey. Be nice to the girls. I love you.”

Her footsteps in her high heel ‘come fuck me’ boots sounded down the hallway. No one spoke until we heard her car start and drive away. Sarah stated exactly what all three of us were thinking.

“Fuck me, she’s lost it. How do you put up with that Ron?”

“Well, she is right. I never try to control her. She has always been the one to make the big decisions. I’ve always been happy with that but she has never expressed her compulsion to control as clearly as what she just did. I think I’m in trouble actually. I’ve been thinking of getting professional help to advise me on how to take some control back. It looks like I need to and soon.”

Sally responded. “You don’t need the help. She does.”

I saw Sarah look behind her again at the big wet patch on the sheets. The pool of sperm was still clearly visible in the centre, although it was gradually losing its color with time. It looked more like a sizable clump of clear jelly now. I reached over and placed my hand on her shoulder as I spoke.

“He certainly cums a lot doesn’t he?”

“Just what is on the sheet is as much as five normal men would ejaculate. What is it like to have that pumped into you, Sally?”

“He usually pulls out with me Sarah. I can’t take him as Ronnie can. I wish I could but I’m too shallow inside. As he reaches orgasm he loses control and often hurts me so I make sure that he pulls out well before he ejaculates. When I was trying to get pregnant I let him cum inside me but I made sure he pulled well back even then. You know that he can’t bear children don’t you?”

“Yes, I heard Goyse talking about it a while ago. I probably shouldn’t have listened but once you’ve heard a thing like that you can’t take it back.” The girls were talking so I just sat and listened.

“I wish my internals were deep like Ronnie’s. I’m so jealous of her being able to satisfy Joe when I can’t. If I could none of this shit would have happened. I have to take some responsibility for what Joe has done.”

“No, Sally. Don’t blame yourself. There is a lot of difference between both going together and sleeping with others and sneaking off like a snake in the grass to fuck someone else. You can’t change your body. It is not your fault.”

“I guess so. Do you think I have done the right thing by telling him to leave?”

“No one can advise you on that Sally. Only you know what is right for you and your situation. I know if it was Gary, I would probably do the same. The difference with me and Gary is that I cheated on him before he did it to me so I would have to think a long time before I threw him out.”

“Yes, I have never cheated on Joe. I could have. The desire was always there but a real opportunity never came along.” She looked at me and said, “I should thank you for that, Ron. I did proposition you once, didn’t I?”

I was happy to sit and listen. My mind was going through what had transpired. I had not recognized before that Ronnie may have a serious physiological problem that drove her to do things that were abnormal. Sally’s question disturbed my thought process and forced me to respond.

“Not really, Sally. You just let me know that it was a possibility. If it had come to the crunch you probably would have backed out.”

“Backing out was not on my mind at that stage. I had for the first time in my life really enjoyed making love to someone. Other than a bit of petting at high school, Joe was my first and it hurt so bad I thought I would not survive it. I spoke to my sister who told me that it gets better with time but it never did. Being with you told me the issue was Joe not sex.”

Sarah jumped in. “Same here Sally. I knew that sex could be great because I masturbated but like you, I am shallow and Gary often hurts me so I couldn’t let go and enjoy it. That first time down south when Goyse made love to me it was like all my dreams came true at once.”

“Come on ladies, you will give me a swelled head talking like this.”

Sally laughed, “As long as it’s the right head I don’t mind. Should we seduce him Sarah? Ronnie told us it was okay with her.”

“Why not? It may be our last opportunity now that Ronnie has spit her chips.”

Sally reached over and pulled my fly down. She poked around until she had my cock out. When I had seen Joe’s cum flooding out of Ronnie’s pussy I had become erect but that was ages ago. Despite that, inside my lower abdomen, I could still feel tightness that I recognized as a form of sexual excitement. I lay back on the bed making sure that I didn’t lay in Joe and Ronnie’s mess and let Sally do her thing.

She played with me for a while. Sarah got up and walked around to the opposite side of the bed and started kissing me. I responded. Sally had undone my pants and I lifted my but to allow her to remove my pants including my underpants. Sarah continued kissing me. I suddenly felt Sally’s mouth on my cock. This was something that Ronnie seldom if ever did. It felt great. I rose to the occasion.

Sarah started playing with my nipples. I felt compelled to respond appropriately. As I touched her she pulled away. I was shocked until I realized that she had pulled away to get undressed. When she returned she lay across me so that her left tit rubbed on my mouth. My tongue lashed out across her nipple. She moaned and lowered her body to allow me to take the nipple and part of her breast into my mouth.

Sally was still working hard with her mouth down below. It felt great but what I really desired was a nice tight pussy. After a while, Sally spoke. “Change places, Sarah. I want to kiss him.”

The change did take place but Sarah had no intention of sucking me when she had a wet juicy pussy wanting to be satisfied. As Sally stood up Sarah pivoted around on me sliding her wet snatch along my body as she did so it picked up my cock in her wet, hot hole. I couldn’t help it. I moaned and said, “Oh fuck”.

Sarah’s face was inches from mine. I saw the look of absolute pleasure that she was feeling. I knew that because I felt and probably looked the same. I expected Sally to appear before me but she didn’t. I wondered what had happened to her because Sarah’s body was partially blocking my sight. Sarah worked hard on me. My concerns about Ronnie, the stress of her deceit and my concerns for Sally meant that my usual path to orgasm was much longer than I expected.

Sarah started panting and stoking on top of me much harder than she had been. It was no surprise when she yelled. “I’m cumming, Oh God, I’m cumming. I love you, Goyse. You are so good, Oh fuck. That’s’ beautiful. Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes.”

The feel of the heat of her juices almost made me cum but I wanted her to be totally satisfied so held back. She slumped down heavily on me, panting like she had just run a mile race. We lay there together until Sally intervened.

“Move over Sarah. You’ve had your fun. He’s mine now.”

Sarah kissed me and shifted across on the bed. “Oh fuck, I just laid in their mess. I need to take a shower.” She disappeared out the door.

I looked at Sally. “What happened to you? I thought you were moving to the other side of the bed but you didn’t arrive.”

“She was too horny for me. I couldn’t compete with that. I left her to do her thing so you and I could be alone afterwards.”

“Okay, we’re alone. What would you like to do?”

“I like it slow and sensual. Are you up for that?”

“Hhhmmm, sounds like what I like. I dream of slow and sensual every night, sometimes I daydream of it as well. Come here.”

“You didn’t cum, did you?”

“No. I was holding it for you.”

“Thanks, Ron. I won’t forget it.”

I was still on my back so she climbed over the top of me. It felt wonderful. I had been so close to cumming and now here was this very sexy lady climbing across the top of me with those absolutely perfect shaped tits rubbing along my stomach up to my chest as she moved forward. It was no exaggeration that I just about ejaculated on her stomach. I pulled back to try to prevent that from happening. How embarrassing that would have been.

“I felt you throb. Did you just about cum?”

“Those beautiful tits of yours, wow, they are enough to make any man lose it.”

She raised her body up and took a tit in each hand. Her eyes went from one to the other and then back again. To do that she had to force her crotch down onto my cock. Damn, I just about lost it again. I felt him throb twice and I swear that I felt some ejaculate on her mons.

“You like my tits? Joe never compliments me like that. He always wants to feel them but never says anything nice about them.” She then looked directly back to me. “Did my tits make you cum?”

“Almost, I might have squirted once, I think but I’m still okay.”

“Yes, I can feel it on me above my pussy but you’re still hard. I didn’t know a man could do that.”

“Nor did I. I’ve never had a little orgasm and stayed hard and kept my desire. You must be very special, Sally to do that to me.”

“No, it’s you who is special, Ron. No man has ever made me feel this good. You keep saying really nice things about me. It’s something new for me and it really makes me feel attracted to you. I want to feel you inside me now.”

She reached down and directed me to her opening. I went to push inside her but she said, “Wait.” She lifted forwards a little. I felt her hand rub across the top of her pussy. She collected the bit of sperm that I had left there. She then rubbed it around the head of my cock then lowered her pussy onto me. My cock slipped all the way inside her.

“That felt good Ron. Joe told me that you love slippery seconds, like following him after he has ejaculated in Ronnie. I now know why you like it so much. That felt so smooth and slippery. Remember when Joe went after you several weeks ago. It was the best sex that Joe and I ever had. I’ve only ever had one orgasm with Joe and that was the night. When I went home the next morning I wondered if it was possible to get you over to make love to me so that Joe could follow but he’s an alpha arsehole. He would never go for that.”

“You always feel smooth and slippery to me, Sally. We don’t need Joe or anyone else for sex to be special with you.”

All the while we were moving slowly together. Sally was doing all the work. I was just lying there enjoying it. My desire to cum had passed with the little bit of ejaculate I had lost earlier. I was still hard as a rock but I felt that I could go all night. I wondered what had happened to Sarah.

Our movements continued for at least half an hour. All the time Sally was saying nice things to me and kissing me. I was responding in a similar manner. I then started to feel that those beautiful tits had enlarged. I was very conscious of them jiggling against my chest. It made me feel my sperm rising again and I knew that it was not going to take much time before I released it into her pussy.

“Keep going like that Ron, I’m going to cum.” A few strokes later she called out, “Oh my God. I love that. I love you, Ron. You make me feel like a real woman. Oh my God, I’m going to squirt. Give it to me Ron. Fill my pregnant pussy with your baby-making juice. Oh fuck, Oh God, I can feel your cock getting harder and bigger inside me. Oooohhhhh Ggggooooddd, I can feel you cumming and cumming and cumming. It feels so nice.”

At the same time I could hear in the background another voice saying, “Christ you guys have really got it together. I’m going to cum ttttoooooo!” I raised my head and sitting in a chair against the wall was Sarah. She had her knees up and her heels on the edge of the chair and two fingers pushed inside and her thumb working her clit. A spray of juice shot from her pussy followed by a groan, another squirt and another groan. She went on and on squirt and moan after squirt and moan. I looked at Sally and like me she was watching. She saw me looking at Sarah and she turned to me and we kissed.

“She looks lovely, doesn’t she? Can I bring her over to join us?”

“Yes, I’d like that.”

Sally lifted off me and walked over to the chair. By that time Sarah was sitting still. Her fingers were still inside her but that was no movement. She looked exhausted. Sally dropped onto her knees and put her arms around her. Sarah looked down at Sally and kissed her. Sally bought her across to the bed and she lay down with her face towards my feet. I looked at her pussy. It was red and swollen and very wet. I had a desire to lick it dry.

As I moved into position it put my slowly shrinking cock near her mouth. She moved across as I started to lick her and Sarah started sucking me. I had never had anyone suck me or play with me after I had cum. It felt wonderful and I started to get hard again. Now for some men that happens but for me, this was like a miracle. I had never been a seven times a night guy. The best I had ever done was with these girls which was twice at night and once the next morning and here I was lining up again. I had a small orgasm followed immediately by sex with Sally and a huge orgasm and now I was getting it up again.

It was then that I looked up and saw Sally standing at the side of the bed. My cum was leaking from her. There was a small slither of sperm slowly moving down her leg and threatening to fall to the carpet. I looked up at her face and waved her onto the bed. I rolled back a little and she placed a knee either side of my shoulders then sunk slowly down onto my face. My tongue met her as she lowered herself.

I was acutely aware that Sarah had stopped sucking me. I don’t blame her because I had left her to look after Sally. I assumed that was the reason but then she spoke, “that’s my job, Ron. I was just going to clean you first, that’s all.”

Sally lifted up again and moved around the bed to Sarah. I got off the bed and Sally laid down where I had been with her knees raised. Sarah moved to get onto her hands and knees. This put Sarah’s pussy at the perfect height for me. I was not fully hard but good enough. If only I had a little lube. I looked at the mess that was Joe’s sperm that had no doubt pushed back out of Ronnie’s pussy. Why not use the fuckers. They use me all the time. I licked my hand and rubbed it across the drying mess then rubbed it around my cock.

It was like I had dropped a glob of lubricant onto my cock. I placed it against Sarah’s pussy and it slid smoothly in. I started to work on her as she cleaned my remnants out of Sally. It felt wonderful, very similar to slippery seconds that I had many times with Ronnie except Sarah was quite tight.

I could hear Sally groaning and moaning as Sarah worked her over. How erotic my mind told me. Using sperm of the lover of my wife which had escaped from my wife’s cheating vagina to make love to the wife of the man who had impregnated my wife. As my mind grappled with this I felt my balls lift and I ejaculated into Sarah’s pussy.

As I pulled out I looked up to see both Sarah and Sally staring at me.

“That was a quickie,” Sarah said.

“Yes, I’m sorry. I just couldn’t hold it.”

Sally responded, “A man doesn’t cum that quick without a good reason especially if it’s the second time…. or is that the third time.”

“Third time I think.”

Sally shook her head, “Don’t avoid the question. I asked you why?”

“I know it’s a bit weird but I was thinking about everything. Sally, you are carrying my child. Sarah is probably pregnant to me as well. Ronnie is pregnant with Sarah’s husband. We have caught Ronnie and Joe together immediately after they have made love. Ronnie leaves the three of us together to make love. I wasn’t hard enough to push into Sarah so I used the sperm that Ronnie had pushed out of her as a lubricant. I guess the eroticism of it all was just too much for me. The thing that did it for me was that if they had not made love on this very bed then I would not have been able to do it.”

The girls just looked at me. They didn’t seem to get it at all. After a while, Sally spoke. “So what you are saying is that you love slippery seconds so much that you take it off the sheets. Is that it?”

“No, that’s not what it was. I guess that is the difference between men and women. Different things turn on different people.”

Both girls burst out laughing. Sarah was the one who spoke first. “We get it, Ron. Don’t worry, Sally and I have talked about it all before, except for the sperm bit of course. By the way, I’m almost three weeks late. Gary’s pissed I can tell you. I haven’t done a test and I won’t’ until his approach changes. He put us in this situation. If he had said no when you approached him then I would not be pregnant now.”

“Something I don’t understand, Sarah is when you were down south with your parents you had a boyfriend. How is it that he didn’t get you pregnant but you conceived with me?”

“That should be obvious to you, Ron. I was on the pill with him but not with you.”

“So you were on the pill but you stopped. Why did you stop?”

“Well Sally got preggers so why shouldn’t I? Gary deserved it as much as Joe did.”

“Are you telling me that you got pregnant to teach your husbands a lesson?”

“Well not exactly. Sally got pregnant because she wanted the child that Joe couldn’t give her. It was a bit different for me. When Gary got home after that condom broke he told me that he used his fingernail to break the condom. In other words, he got Ronnie pregnant on purpose. The moment he told me I decided to teach him how you must feel. I told him that if the opportunity came up I would accept your fertile sperm into my fertile vagina. Once I did that nature did the rest.”

“That’s a hell of a way to teach your husband a lesson.”

“Do you think so? He didn’t hesitate to do that to you and Ronnie. He was told the risk and he purposely seeded her. That’s the act of an arsehole. No decent person would do that to another. If he had not done that I would not be here today cheating on him. I can’t condone his behaviour and neither should you. He only comes to your place because Ronnie wants him to. He doesn’t care a damn about you or me for that matter.”

“That’s a bit harsh.”

“No, it’s not. That’s just telling it the way it is. What you haven’t realized Is that when the time comes Neither Ronnie nor Gary will give you or me a thought. They will do what they want. Today with Joe and Ronnie proves it.”

I left Sally’s place about half an hour later. It had been two and a half hours since Ronnie had left us. When I arrived home Ronnie wasn’t there. She didn’t come home until later that night. She was partially drunk and smelled of sex. When I asked her where she had been she told me that she spent the afternoon with Joe trying to console him following his separation from Sally. What she really meant is that they spend half the night fucking. I couldn’t complain because I had been with Sally and Sarah. I remembered what Sarah had said to me though.



While we were talking the phone rang.

“Who could that be at this time of night,“ Ron asked. I hope it's not a disaster.”

After a short conversation, Ron came back and told me that Ted had asked him to tell me to come over when I had finished talking. I looked at the clock. It was eleven o’clock. Ted had returned before midnight. I said my goodbyes to Ron and headed to Shirley and Ted’s place.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Thu Sep 12, 2019 12:07 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 17 - – What would Ted want at midnight?

I had been at Ron’s place where he had continued his story. Ron had warned me to stay away from Shirley who lived next door to him. He said it was because of concern for Ted and Shirley's marriage. I took him on his word but there was a nagging thought that perhaps Ron was more interested in Shirley than he was saying.

When I knocked on the door, Ted opened it almost immediately. It told me that he may be on tenterhooks either because Shirley had upset him or because he was worried about the conversation we were about to have.

“Hi, Goyse come on in. Would you like a beer or perhaps a coffee.”

“A black tea would go down well.”

“A tea it is. I’ll put the kettle on. Take a seat.”

He was gone a few minutes. It gave me time to take a bit of a look around. There were trophies for golfing and commendations from a community club for the volunteer work that he had done for them. It showed me that Ted may like TV but he was also a good citizen and probably quite intelligent and capable. When he returned I looked up and asked, “Has Shirley gone to bed?”

“Not really. She is settling one of the kids down. I’m not sure that she wanted to be here during our conversation. I think she finds it embarrassing. Actually, I do too but it’s important that you and I talk so I’m forced into this position.”

“What position is that Ted. Anything that you say to me won’t go any further. There is no reason to feel nervous about me. I’m fairly open-minded and I understand that sometimes in marriage things don’t go by the book if there is one. I also care a lot about Shirley and I wouldn’t do or say anything that could harm her.”

“Yes, I understand. Shirley has told me a little about what has happened with your wife. It must be difficult for you. I don’t know how to start this conversation so please be patient with me.”

“Maybe I can help. I made no assumptions tonight Ted but I need you to tell me what you meant when you asked me to look after your wife. Did you mean entertain her? Was it that I should protect her in case of a break in to the house or was it that you wanted me to look after her sexually. I was a little concerned that you might not have understood that your statement could be taken in a sexual context.”

“To be honest, Goyse I was not sure of what I meant. I know that Shirley flirts with other men. I guessed that because she has been so taken with you and your situation that she was flirting with you. She actually told me that you had told her to behave herself so I knew that she was up to her old tricks. I’ve always been concerned that some guy would lead her on and you know…. “

“Yes, I know, Ted but why did you say what you did if you have these concerns. You are a man of the world. You must have known how it sounded.”

“It’s hard for me to answer that, Goyse. If I answer it honestly then you will know that I am encouraging you to bed, my wife. Admitting to that is very embarrassing.”

“I understand but why me, Ted. Why not Ron for instance?”

“Ron is not in your position. Ron is single at present. He also has spent too much time with other men's wives. You're different. Ron also is too close to Shirley.”

“Okay, we know why not Ron but why me when you have only just met me?”

“Shirley talks about you all the time. Ronnie told us a lot about you. She told me that you were the only man she ever met that she could trust. In fact, she told me and Shirley that you were totally trustworthy. She once told Shirley that she would put her life in your hands if ever there was a need to and she would do it without a single worry.”

“Ronnie was a little bias.”

“Probably but I always believed her and so did Shirley. That is why Shirley made an effort to get to know you, Goyse.”

“So she had a plan to get to know me?”

“Perhaps that should be that we had a plan to get to know you.”

“So I was being manipulated.”

“Not really. For my part, I suggested to Shirley after she told me about seeing your wife with her boyfriend that you would need female company, a woman who was open-minded and willing to talk to you and willing to give advice if necessary. I also told her that she was probably the only woman around who fitted that criteria. She asked me did I want her to offer her assistance to you.”

“How did you handle that Ted. That would have put you on the spot.”

“I simply said of course. I went on and told her that Ronnie had assured us that you were trustworthy so there was no risk of you making any inappropriate advances. She was impressed not only with you but she told me that it felt good that I trusted her to do the right thing.”

“So you encouraged her but told her to do the right thing. So what did you achieve by doing that?”

“It got you here to talk to me.”

“Okay, where is this leading Ted. What is your plan? It has got Shirley and me together. I trust her and she trusts me. You have met me. What now?”

“I can’t tell you that, Goyse. That is up to you and Shirley.”

“No Ted, it’s not. It’s up to you. I’m sorry to tell you this but everything that you have planned to date has happened. Shirley trusts me and I trust her. She and I flirt but neither of us will break that trust because to do so means that we put her marriage at risk. Neither of us is willing to do that, Ted. Sorry mate but the next move has to be yours. Unless you make a decision to change the rules, Shirley and I will be good friends for life but that is the only thing that we will be.”

“Surely you get sexual urges when you are with her, don’t you?”

“Yes, I do. Shirley is a very sexy woman. I would love to take her to bed but I won’t without you knowing that I’m going to do so and that has to be your decision not mine, Ted.”

“I don’t quite understand you, goyse. You say you are sexually attracted to her. You know that if you took her to bed I could live with that but you say that you won’t unless I tell you to. I don’t know why you are doing this to me, Goyse.”

“Well, its simple, Ted. If Shirley and I make love without you specifically telling us that is what you want then you can come back at her later if you get angry and accuse her of cheating on you. I won’t do that to her. The only way that I can be sure that won’t ever happen is if you tell Shirley and me that you want us to make love.”

“You’re making it really hard, Goyse. I guess I had better ask Shirley to join us.”

Ted turned around and walked down the hallway. Shortly afterwards Shirley appeared in a nighty. Damn, she looked good. It was see-through. Underneath she wore black panties which made it look like her bush was on show. Ted followed behind her. She walked up to me and gave me a big hug.

“Thanks for coming to talk to Ted, Goyse. I told him that we wondered what he expected of us and asked him to clarify it for us. I guess he has done that.”

“He has told me that he has manipulated us both to get us together but he still has to clarify what he wants exactly. He has to tell me why he has manipulated me. He has gone as far as telling me that he thought that we may make love but that is telling me what he thinks we might do not what he wants. I expect him to do that while we are together so there is no misunderstanding.”

“Fuck, Goyse, that’s being a bit rough on him. You want Ted to come out and say ‘will you fuck my wife.’ Is that it?”

“No, it’s saying to him that I will not put your marriage at risk for my own satisfaction. If I didn’t do that he would know that he could not trust me. I want him to know that you and your marriage are more important to me than my need for sexual satisfaction. It is the only way. If he can’t do that then we are just good friends.”

Ted cut in, “Alright. Goyse I want you to give my wife the sexual satisfaction that I can’t supply. She’s a good woman and she suffers because I am inadequate. I want her to be happy and I want her to know what it is like to have orgasms like other women. Is that what you want to hear?”

“No Ted, not really. I want you to say what you want for your wife. This is not about your inadequacy, Ted. It is about your wife and her needs. We all have problems. We all have needs and we are all different. Just because your wife wants and needs something that you can’t supply, Ted it doesn’t make you more or less inadequate than I am or any other man. It just says she needs more or different. It says more about her than it does about you. You don’t have to be ashamed of that Ted. You should be proud that you care enough about her to want her to have it.”

I looked at him for a while without saying anything then continued. “Ted, I would like you to stand up and look me straight in the eye and say something like can you make love to my wife for me, please. That is what I want from you. I want you to demonstrate to Shirley how much you love her.“

Ted stood up. He looked at Shirley then looked at me. He turned towards Shirley and said, “Shirley, I want Goyse to take you in his arms and make love to you. I want you to have what I can’t give you. I’m sorry that I can’t make love to you every night as you want me to but I do love you with all my heart. If I didn’t love you I wouldn’t be doing this. I would continue to ignore your needs like I have done for years now. I love you so much that I am willing to offer you this opportunity to be with this man who I know is bigger and stronger and more capable than I am but I want you to come back to me afterwards.”

Shirley was crying by the time he finished talking to her. In fact, so was I. She stood up and took him in her arms and kissed him. She then turned to me and said, “I’m sorry to put you through this Goyse but I love my husband too much to do this. Will you forgive me for leading you on.”

“You didn’t lead me on. Shirley. I knew from the first moment that we met that you loved your husband and would never deceive him. I’m just glad that both of you understand that now. I hope we remain good friends. I had better be off now. Unlike you Ted, I have a cheating wife to care about.”

I turned and headed out the door. When I reached the bottom of the stairs I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned and it was Ted.

“Thanks, mate. Now I understand why Ronnie said that she would trust you with her life. You just saved mine and I hadn’t even asked you to. You are welcome at my home at any time, night or day.”

“I appreciate what you just said, Ted but I have to be honest with you. I didn’t do it for you. I did it for Shirley. I’m afraid that I could fall in love with her. If I hadn’t done what I did your marriage was stuffed, mate and I couldn’t bring myself to do that to someone I care about. Look after her mate because they break the moulds when they make good women. There aren’t many around.”

I turned and walked away. Tears were running down my cheeks. I just couldn’t control them. I felt as if I had just shot myself in the heart.

I didn’t sleep well that night. I spent the next day reading a book. After I finished I had no idea what I had read. My mind appeared to have shutdown. I made sure that I didn’t arrive at Ron’s place that night until after he had got home. I just couldn’t face Shirley.

Ron met me at the door as he always did when I arrived. It showed me that he had been waiting for me.

“Good day, mate. How are they hanging?”

“I’m fine Ron. How was your day?”

“It was great. Ted came to see me. He certainly took to you. He reconds that you saved his life.”

“He did, did he?”

“Yep, he told me that you sent Shirley back to him. I see you finally listened to what I had to say.”

“Yea, mate. You gave me good advice. I should listen to you more often.”

“Ted didn’t tell me exactly what you did for him but I think you have made a friend and supporter for life.”

“I guess so, Ron. I actually did nothing for him. What I did I did for Shirley. He just happened to profit from it. She’s something special is our Shirley. Shame that I have to stay away from her.” I looked up at him and added. “I just hope you take your own fucking advice, mate.”

He smiled and said nothing. We opened a beer each and Ron asked, “Where were we with my story?”

“You told me about Sally and Joe’s separation and how Ronnie had consoled him.”



Yea, the fucker. She consoled him alright. She consoled him by spending all afternoon and half the night in bed with him. I was pissed off. Ronnie and I had seldom argued but this took me to the breaking point. I laid down the law to her. I told her if she ever cheated on me again then I would pack my gear and leave or better still pack her gear and kick her out.

Instead of arguing with me she cuddled me and told me that she loved me. She said that nothing would drive her away from me. I was dumbfounded. Here I was swearing and verbally abusing her and she responded as if I was making love to her. It did my head in. I didn’t know how to handle it so I broke down took her in my arms and kissed her. It was just weird.

She should have responded like anyone else would have with some defence or even got angry but she didn’t. She just folded in as if the woman who I saw as always being dominating and wanting to be in control was suddenly turned into a submissive. After I settled down she made love to me. It was wonderful. She made me feel that I had the power. I felt that I had taken control of my life back from her.

We snoozed for a while together after making love. When we awoke it was well after midnight and just as suddenly she was back in control again telling me what she was going to be doing in the morning and how I needed to fix the room and wash the cars. I was astounded. What the hell had happened? Was her submissive behaviour just an act which allowed me to regain control long enough to allow her to take control back again?

I awoke around six in the morning and woke her up and told her to get out and get dressed. She stared at me and said, “I’m tired. I think I’ll sleep in.”

“No, you’re not. You and I have things to talk about before I head off to work.” I grabbed the blankets and ripped them off the bed. “Come on, out!”

She looked at me with her eyes wide open as if she had just had a massive fright. “Don’t just lay there. Get up. I’ll make breakfast and we’ll talk as we eat.”

I prepared breakfast while Ronnie showered. When she arrived in the kitchen she tried to hug me but I gently pushed her away. “Not until after we talk then we’ll see.”

“Don’t you love me any more?”

“Yes, I do but your behaviour has to change. I am putting a stop to your cheating from today. It’s over, Ronnie. From today it is just you and me. No lovers, no sex on the side. Just the two of us.”

“Why, what’s wrong?”

“You know what is wrong. We had an agreement and you and Joe broke that agreement. Part of our agreement is that it all ends if anyone of us breaks the rules. You have not only broken the rules you have gone to him even after you were called out about it.”

“You were with Sarah and Sally so why couldn’t I be with Joe?”

“You told me to be home in two hours. I came home as asked but you didn’t come back for several hours later. It’s just not acceptable. You are out of control so it has to end.”

“I met Joe and he was a broken man. I couldn’t leave him like that.”

“So now you are putting Joe’s interests ahead of our marriage is that how you see it?”

“No, I expected you to understand. He is a good friend and he needed support.”

“Your husband was stressed and having trouble after finding that his wife had ignored his requests to work within the rules that we both agreed to but you deserted him to console your lover. It sounds like we no longer have a marriage, Ronnie. I feel that you no longer care.”

“Don’t be stupid. This is not about our marriage. It is about Sally and Joe. Sally has thrown Joe out of his home. He is distressed and he needed my support.”

“Ronnie, when you came home last night the smell of sex was overwelling. You were not there to console him you were there screwing him. You didn’t learn from what happened at Sally’s place. You just moved the location. That was totally unacceptable. It’s over from today.”

“Okay, if you insist then what options do I have?”

“I’ll lay out the options for you so that you clearly understand. The first option you can choose is that it all stops from right now. The other option is you can walk away from our marriage. It’s your choice.”

“That’s it then. Our arrangement with Sally and Joe and Gary and Sarah is over. Are you going to talk to them or should I?”

“I’ve asked Sally and Sarah to meet me today for a late lunch. I’ll like you to come along when I tell them that it’s over. Your cheating has cost Sally her marriage and gone close to us losing ours. I hope that you learn from this.”

“I’ve got a meeting at the skate centre so I won’t be able to meet with Sally and Sarah. You’ll have to do it alone. What about Joe?”

“What about Joe?”

“Who tells him?”

“Is there any need to tell him at all?”

“He’ll ring me. What do you expect me to say to him?”

“Ronnie, if you meet with Joe or even entertain the idea then don’t come home. My advice to you is that if he calls you don’t answer the call.”

“If I do that he will turn up here at home.”

“Then make sure that you have someone here with you and tell him to go and not come back.”

“You are being unreasonable.”

“I am being reasonable. It is you and Joe who have acted inappropriately and caused this. Do I need to clarify for you that if Joe and you meet again then I expect you to take your clothes and belongings with you and not come back. You tried scamming me last night but it didn’t work. I am a wake up to you and I have no intention of putting up with your cheating from now on. I am going to get professional help. I would like you to come with me.”

“Professional help. That’s bullshit. I don’t need help. Go if you want to but I’m not going.”

“Okay. Just remember what I have said about meeting Joe.”

“I’ll remember.”

It was time for me to leave for work. I wanted to leave a half-hour early because I was to meet Sarah on my way. When I arrived Sarah was waiting for me at the coffee shop. She hugged me before we sat down.

“What have you found out Sarah?”

“Joe is staying at the Esplanade. Ronnie spent most of the night with him. Joe thinks that Harry is his best mate but Harry knows that Joe tried it on with his wife so when I called him last night he spilled his guts. He is going to spend the morning with Joe. He promised to let me know if Joe goes near Ronnie.”

“Thanks, you’re a champion, Sarah. I have to go to work for an hour or two but I’ll come see you as soon as I can get away. Don’t mention any of this to Sally. I have an appointment at four o’clock so I’ll have to leave before then. I’m really worried about Sally though.”

“Yep, I know. I’m going to see her this morning to make sure that she is okay. Don’t worry she will be alright. She knew that this was likely to happen. She told me that she didn’t trust Joe or Ronnie so she must have expected it to happen.”

“I wish she had told me that. I may have been able to prevent it if I had known.”

“That would be a waste of time. People who can’t be trusted like Joe and Ronnie will simply wait until you turn your back and it’s on again. There is no solution for people like them.”

“I hope you are wrong. I’ve spent this morning laying down the law to Ronnie. I’ve told her if she does it again we are finished.”

“I wish you luck, Ron but I wouldn’t be confident. I’ll head off to see Sally. Catch up to you later. Give me a call.”

It was after ten o’clock when I got away from work. I met Sarah again at the coffee shop. I asked her what she had found out.

“Harry called me an hour ago. Ronnie turned up at the Esplanade around nine thirty. She didn’t go in but called up to Joe who met her outside. Harry wasn’t close enough to hear what was said but he told me that they had an argument after which Ronnie threw something at him and stormed off.”

“Did Harry say what she threw at him?”

“Yes, When Joe came back to the room he said that she blamed him for all the trouble they got into including the failure of his marriage. He threw a package on the table and Harry said that a gold chain and a ring with what looked like a ruby set in it fell out of the package.”

“Shit, Ronnie has been wearing a ring with a red stone in it for the last two years. If that was the ring then it means their affair has been going on for over two years. It seems that even when I give her the opportunity to come clean she still lies. I guess I don’t know for sure that was the ring unless she doesn’t wear it from now on.”

“Ron, we girls know that she has been conning you for a long time but we haven’t known how to tell you.”

“How? What? Tell me, how do you know that?”

“All I can tell you is that Sally has told me that her and that friend of hers, Sue have been having affairs for a long time. There have been quite a few men over the years. I don’t think it is right for me to say too much because anything that I can tell you will be second hand. After Sally has recovered from her separation perhaps we can sit with her and she might tell us what she knows.”

“Yea, I guess that’s the right way to do it. If she does the right thing by me maybe I won’t want to know anyway. What is happening with Harry?”

“Harry is spending time with Joe to console him following his separation from Sally. He said he will hang in there as long as he can. If Ronnie turns up he said he will ring us straight away so that you might have the opportunity to catch them together.”

“Joe’s not a wake up?”

“No, Joe thinks that Harry doesn’t know that Joe tried it on with his wife. Harry wants to see Joe caught out. He said it almost broke him and his wife up. He didn’t give me any details but I think that his wife might have played along with Joe for a while. She might even have encouraged him. Who knows? People get carried away under the right circumstances but can wake up after its too late. You and I both know that.”

“Yea, the desire for sexual satisfaction can be a big driving force. It can send all common sense out the window. I had better leave. I have an appointment. I’ll look you up afterwards.”

“Would you like to come back home with me later. Gary is not due home until late tonight.”

“You know that I can’t do that Sarah. If Ronnie agreed I would but under the circumstances, I can’t ask her. That would be her excuse to head back to Joe and I don’t want that.”

“Okay, maybe at some later date.”

“Yep, Maybe.”

I went to my appointment. I had booked a half hour. I opened up and told the consultant everything. Every so often she asked me to clarify something but mostly she just listened. After about fifteen minutes she asked did I have anything booked after the appointment. I told her I didn’t have anything important. She called in her assistant and asked her to call her next two appointments and put them off untill the next available date.

I asked her what that was about. She told me that she wanted more information about Ronnie and our relationship. We talked for almost an hour and a half. By that time I had bought her up to date. I sat there as she looked over the notes she had made before she spoke.

“Ron, have you ever heard of a term ODD, opposing deficit disorder.”

“Not really, What’s that?”

“Well, it’s a fairly well known and documented disorder. It is not uncommon but comes in varing degrees of severity. Have you ever heard the statement that rules were made to be broken?” I nodded. “That is the type of thing that is typical of people who have the disorder. I think your wife, Ronnie has a fairly severe case of ODD.”

“How can you know that?”

“Well, everything that you have told me fits fairly well to the textbook description of the disorder. For example it is expected that a girlfriend would sit with her boyfriend but when you first met Goyse she made a point of sitting with him instead of you, correct?”

“Yes.”

“Even on your wedding night a wife is expected to spend the night with her new husband. Not Ronnie, she insisted that your best mate, Goyse was there and she made love to him not you, correct.”

“That’s right.”

“When you wanted to start a family and talked to her about it she got pregnant by another man, correct?”

“Yes, it was demoralising.”

“Think about it, Ron. Almost everything that you wanted and told her you expected of her she went against and did something different. However from what you told me, when you expected something of her that you didn’t tell her about she did it the way you wanted, correct?”

“Yes, I think you are right. I hadn’t put it together like that until now.” I thought for a while then asked, “When I laid down the law to her about her recent affair with Joe she became submissive and didn’t fight me. How do you explain that?”

“Simple, she may suffer from the complaint but she is not stupid. In fact from what you have told me she is very intelligent. Let's think of a pot of lollies like that one over there.” She poined at a bottle of boiled lollies. “There are a thousand in there. You love lollies. I leave the room and you think, ‘I can take one of those and she won’t know.’ What do you do.”

“I guess I go over and take on.”

“Okay, now there are still a thousand lollies but you find out that one, just one of them will make you sick but you will recover in a few hours. That means that there are nine hundred and ninety-nine that will not make you sick. You really love those lollies. Do you take one?”

“Well maybe. Actually, if I liked them enough I probably would.”

“Okay, now there are only two and one will kill you. You really, really love them. They are the best lollies that you have ever tasted. Do you take one?”

“No way. Not a chance.”

“Now can’t you see that they are the odds that confronted Ronnie. When the odds were such that she didn’t suffer too much she defied all the rules. She defied you, She defied Sally. She even defied normal convention. She knew that the odds were such that it didn’t really matter. She would get a lecture from you perhaps. Sally might get a bit shitty but she would get over it. Above it all was the possibility that she wouldn’t be caught out anyway.”

“I can see that.”

“When she was caught out and you threatened her lifestyle, everything that she has in her life, everything that mattered to her, logic and intelligence took over. Even then she played up to you to regain your faith in her but you held your ground. Had you folded, she may well have continued cheating with Joe. I can’t say that with any certainty, Ron but it’s quite a possibility.”

“Okay, I’m starting to understand and I can see that you are right. There are many other situations that I have not told you about that fit the pattern. What can we do about it?”

“We, meaning you and I probably can’t do much about it at all. Ronnie, however, can if you can get her to come in to meet with me. The problem that you face is that if you tell her what we have learned here today she will go against it and she will never seek help. The best strategy would be to tell her that you have a problem and I need to talk to her about your problem. If she cares enough about you and your welfare she will come in.”

“What happens if she refuses to come in?”

“I can’t predict that, Ron but all I can say is that there are thousands of lonely people out there who have ODD that can’t survive in a relationship and their defiance prevents them from seeking help.”

“So you think our relationship will not survive.”

“I hope it survives for your sake, Ron. You seem to be a good man and you certainly love her to put up with what she is doing to you. I believe however that you deserve better.”

“Thanks for that. I’ll go home and think about how to develop a strategy now that I know why she is behaving the way she does.”

“Good luck, Ron. If you need my help you only have to call. I’ll tell the desk to put any call from you through to me straight away.”

I left the centre and went home. After I made a cup of coffee I remembered that I had told Sarah that I would meet her. I called her.

“Hello, Ron. How did it go.”

“It helped me understand but nothing changes really. Where are you?”

“I’m just around the corner at the shops. I’ll come over to your place.”

“Any news on Ronnie and Joe?”

“Some. I’ll tell you when I get there.”

A few minutes later Sarah arrived. She came in. We hugged and she pecked me on the cheek. It felt nice to hold her. “So what’s the news?”

“Ronnie went around to see Joe again. Harry was there with them and heard everything. Joe begged Ronnie to make up with him. Ronnie told Joe that it was over. She went on to tell him that it would probably make good sense for him to leave town because she intended to tell everyone how he had conned her into believing that you were cheating on her but she now knows that was not correct. She then turned around and walked away.”

“Ronnie turned up at Sally’s place shortly after. She offered an apology to Sally and admitted to Sally that she was the cause of the problem, not Joe. Sally accepted her apology but refused to accept her explanation. I guess you might say they kissed and made up. She told Sally that she should stop Joe from coming back because he was a liar and a cheat. That was a bit of a shock to me.”

“So Ronnie and Sally are friends again?”

“Yes, Ronnie told Sally that Joe had made up stories about you that she has checked and believes that they were untrue. She told her that revenge was part of her motivation in getting with Joe.”

“Did she say what the stories were.”

“Sally asked her about them but Ronnie told her that they were between you and her. She went on to say that they were not correct anyway so they should never be repeated.”

“Okay, so Ronnie has built a justification for her behaviour by laying the blame at Joe’s feet and suggesting that I may also carry some responsibility. By saying there were stories and then refusing to tell what they were it leaves doubt in peoples minds. Joe will most likely leave because he has no marriage and his girlfriend is consorting with his ex-wife so there is nothing to keep him here is there? With Joe out of the picture, Ronnie can say whatever she needs to justify her position. Interesting.”

“You sound as if you doubt her?”

“I guess I do don’t I. I’m sorry, I’m just looking at the possibilities, that’s all. Everything that I said may be totally untrue.”

“It’s not. That is exactly how it looks to me. Do you think she has been scheming all along?”

“There is enough there to suspect so. Why don’t we sit down and assume that what I said is true and try to work out what might be her next move going forward? I need to tell you something that you must never repeat.”

“Okay. I won’t tell anyone.”

“What I have learned today is that Ronnie defies the rules. At least everything suggests that she does. We had a rule that she must not see Joe without Sally and I present. Her desire to defy the rules may well have been the push she needed to do what she did.”

“Knowing that we could set a trap for her.”

“If we wanted to, yes, we could but what would that achieve?”

“I don’t know but it intrigues me. It might give me an opportunity to catch Gary out like Sally caught Joe out. Sally has forgiven Ronnie but I think she was actually the key driver, not the innocent victim. If she and Gary were caught out it might make Sally wake up.”

“I’m not sure that I want to do this to her, Sarah. She is my wife.”

“Yes, She is your wife, your cheating unfaithful lying wife. Look leave it to me. You don’t have to be involved. That way she can’t accuse you of anything. What she has done to Sally she deserves to be set up.”

Sarah went on her way. Later that afternoon Ronnie came home. She was very quiet and so was I. Eventually I asked her about her day and she simply said that she spent it at the rink and the shops. That night we slept on our respective sides of the bed. There was no contact and definitely no intimacy.



I left Ron’s place half an hour later. As I walked past Shirley and Ted’s place, Shirley stepped out of the shadows. “Hi, lover. Come here and give me a kiss.”

“You’re a naughty woman, Shirley. What would your husband say if he knew you were meeting me in the dark at this time of night?”

As I spoke she moved into the light and she was wearing a super-thin see-through nightie. Her nipples were quite obvious as they protruded clearly forward from the material. I glanced downwards and thought, ‘are they black panties or is that her bush.’ I felt the effect of my thought process in my shorts.

“Ted knows that I am here. He sent me down to thank you for what you have done for us. We’ve been making love all day. He’s been like he was on our wedding night. I’ve never seen him so horny.”

“That’s good. Shirley, you are not dressed to entertain. You should have changed.”

“I was going to but Ted insisted that I come down like this.”

“What else did he say?”

“He said that it turned him on to know that you were so emotionally involved. He asked me to seduce you and to come back to him and tell him what happened. He took my panties off me and wouldn’t give them back. He said to tell you that he gives you his permission to fuck me.”

“Is that what you want Shirley? Do you want me to fuck you?”

“I would enjoy it. I’ve wanted it for quite a while now. I wanted it even before I met you. Ronnie showed me photos and told me about you and it made me feel randy.”

“Is this just about sex for you, Shirley?”

“No, You know that its not just sex.”

“Okay. I’m going to bring you to orgasm but without entering you. I will then send you back to tell Ted about it. After you tell him about it tell him that tomorrow night if he still wants it then he will need to become the baby sitter for twenty-four hours so that you and I can go out together. I will seduce you but in the right environment. I will bring you home to him before sundown Saturday afternoon. You need him to understand that we will not be having sex. We will be making love. When you tell him make absolutely certain that he understands that.”

While I was talking to her I had backed her up against the wall. My hand had lifted her skirt and my cock was pressed up against her slit but protruding out behind her legs. I could feel her hot juices running down across my shaft. I wondered how much of it was Ted’s sperm and how much was hers. I pulled her body hard against me. Her tits pressed hard into my chest.

My cock was slipping across her clit and her slit. I felt her try to change the angle to make me enter her but with her back pushed up against the wall, she was never going to get there. I released the pressure on her body slightly which allowed her to go close to allowing me to enter her but again she failed.

“Please, Goyse. Let me feel you inside me. You feel so much bigger than Ted.”

“Tell me how big Ted is, Gloria? Tell me how he feels inside you? When he cums does he fill you or do you feel let down?”

“Ted is only a little over four inches long. It feels like he is just as thick as you but you’re a lot longer.

“What’s the longest cock you’ve had Shirley? Who gave it to you? Tell me about it?”

“It was Ron. He was not as long as you and a bit thinner. When Ronnie cheated on him with Joe he was In a very bad state. I asked him to come over. I comforted him by cuddling and kissing him telling him that if she could cheat so could he. He was sitting in the lounge. I opened his fly and pulled his cock out. I worked on him until he was hard and then lifted myself above him and lowered myself down on him.”

“So did he cum in you or did he pull out?”

“I took him all into my pussy.”

“Does Ted know?”

“He didn’t until recently. While he was trying to convince me to seduce you he asked me had I ever had sex with any other man. He knew that I was a virgin when we met. I told him about it. I thought he would get angry but he loved it. He told me that I deserved more than he could supply just like he told you. I told him that you were bigger than Ron and that Ronnie had seduced you. She told me about it. I didn’t tell him that it was their wedding night though.”

“Do you still have sex with Ron?”

“No, it was a once only. I knew that Ted was worried because we live so close and he was concerned about Ronnie catching us and causing trouble. Besides, Ted had made up his mind that you were the one.”

“Why me?”

“Ronnie told him that you were trustworthy. She also told me that you were bigger than Ron and you knew how to use it. I told Ted and that convinced him.”

While we were talking I continued to slide my cock across her clit and her slit. She was still trying to hump so that my cock would enter her but I was able to avoid that. Her juices were wetting my crotch and running down her legs. Her breathing was becoming irregular and she was having trouble maintaining the conversation. I knew that she was close and I wasn’t far away either. My desire to enter her was becoming too strong to resist.

“Let me have it inside me, please. I’m so close. Just a little bit inside, Goyse, please. Oh fuck I have to have it. Let me please.”

“If you get Ted to babysit tomorrow night I’m going to fuck you so many times and so hard that you will walk funny for a week. Do you want that, Shirley?”

“Oh fuck. I’m cumming.” I slid my body back and thrust my cock as hard as I could inside her. I felt my cock come in contact with her cervix while her pussy muscles worked in her orgasm. The only noise she made was a continuous. “ooooohhhhhh…..” that went on and on. As her moaning lost its volume I felt her legs going out from under her and it left her suspended on my cock. I didn’t want to cum in her but I couldn’t hold it any longer. I pumped and pumped and pumped inside her. My legs then also started to weaken and we both slid down to the floor.

It took me a while to recover and as I did so I saw a movement at the bottom of the stairway only about two metres away. It was Ted. He had been watching and listening to us. He must have seen me look towards him because he quietly asended the stairway to disappear.

“Are you okay, Shirley?”

“Oh fuck Goyse, I’ve never cum like that before. I almost passed out. Look at how much sperm you have shot into me. It’s everywhere. How am I going to go up to Ted like this?”

“Ted was watching us on the stairway. He just went upstairs to give us some privacy. You should go to him and ask him if he wants to make love to you or help you clean up. Remember to ask him about babysitting for twenty four hours.”

“What if he says no?”

“Believe me, he won’t. See you tomorrow.”

She walked up the stairway holding her nightie with her hand between her legs to stop the sperm from running out of her. I waited a few moments before I left. I heard him say to her, “I love you honey. I was so excited watching you.”

“Goyse said that he wants you to babysit tomorrow so that he can take me out. He also said that you might want to help me clean up after him.”

“Oh, Shirley, I love you. That would be so exciting. While I was watching you I was thinking how much better it would have been if you weren’t on the pill. He could have seeded your egg.”

“Are you fucking crazy. That is madness. I don’t want to let Goyse give me his baby. Why would I ever want to do that.”

“It was just a thought I had that’s all. Lots of woman have other men’s children. Ronnie did it more than once. You only have to look at the kids. Only one looks like Ron. She was screwing everyone. They could be anybody's.”

“That’s true.”

“Maybe they belong to Goyse. He has dark hair and two of them could be his.”

“I didn’t think of that. Gee, their good looking kids.”

“That’s what I mean. Their good looking kids and I can’t do the trick these days. Think about it, honey.”

“You are crazy. I don’t mind sleeping with Goyse to satisfy your sick mind but there will be no children. Now help me clean up. He cums so much I’m flooded and it’s leaking everywhere.”

I just shook my head and headed home. Sexual desire does strange, irrational things to people who appear to be normal, sensible and rational people. As I jogged along I wondered what percentage of the population were not actually fathered by the husband. I guess that was my afinity to numbers and statistics coming out again.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Thu Sep 12, 2019 12:37 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 18 - Be careful what you ask for, you just might get it.

That night I slept even better than I had on the last couple of nights. Before I went to sleep I thought about what I had promised Shirley and cursed. My sexual attraction and the stimulation that came with it had confused my thought process. I didn’t, in fact, want to have an affair with Shirley. Well, that’s a lie. I did but I was worried about where it could lead. What I had done was just my hormones and sexual drive overcoming my logical thought. It was also my desire to satisfy Ted’s need for his fantasy to be lived out. It all started as my way to tease him but I went too far. I was in a predicament and I felt that I had no way to escape.

There were some things to do at work so I decided to work till lunch. Being Friday that was acceptable because I had on many occasions attended work at night when there were issues and everyone knew that the company owed me many days to square off for it all.

On my way home I attended the barber and had my beard trimmed and a haircut. As I paid the barber I glanced in the mirror and thought, ‘Hhhmmmm, Shirley will be impressed with her man tonight.’ I shook my head in disgust at my thought process and the barber spotted it.

“Is everything alright, Goyse?”

“Yes, fine. You have done a splendid job as always.”

His wife was sitting in the corner and she mouthed something but no sound came out. I was certain that she said, “Bullshit artist.”

As I walked past her I winked and said quietly to her, “Yep, I’m good at that.”

She laughed and winked back.

I spent most of the afternoon thinking about what to do about Sue and her affairs. I should have used my time doing something useful because there just didn’t seem to be a solution to the problem. If I accused her of what I knew she would get angry and make my life a misery for several weeks. It might slow her down a little but as soon as I settled down I knew she would be at it again.

I thought of leaving her and moving in with Lyn. That might fix my love life but I knew I would never get to see my kids again and it would lead into months of legal battles not only over the kids but she would lay claim to all our assets. Eventually, I just shrugged my shoulders and accepted there was no solution other than to get on with life.

What it did do for me though was allow me to see that spending a night with Shirley was probably a good thing. It would allow me to take my mind off Sue and her problems and Ted would get a kick out of it all, not to mention how enjoyable it would be for both Shirley and me. “Yes, I will do it!” I said out loud for the world to hear. “Fuck Sue, Fuck Ron. It’s not their life. They can do what they feel like doing so why not me?”

So the stage was set. I had a plan. I knew that Ron got home before three o’clock on Fridays. I would get dressed and listen to the next chapter of Ron and Ronnie’s love life then pick Shirley up around six to go out for a meal. I picked up the phone and called the motel.

“Good morning. Can I help you?”

“Hi, Goyse here, is room 43 vacant?”

“Yes, Goyse, will I book it for tonight for you? Would you like flowers and a bottle of champers for the lady as well?”

“That would be great. I didn’t catch your name?”

“Oh, I’m Jeffrey. Just call me Jeff. You’ve met me before when you’ve been here. I know your wife Sue quite well. I’ve been to some of the meetings with her.”

“You know Sue?”

“Oh, yes, you are a lucky man to have such an arrangement with your beautiful wife. There should be more marriages like that, Goyse. People should be looking at you and Sue with admiration. There are so many wives who sit at home with their kids frightened to even talk to another man but you allow her the freedom to make love as she chooses. Of course, there are benefits for you as well, like room 43, if you know what I mean.”

“Yes, Jeff. We should get together some time for us to discuss this further. Right now I have some pressing business.”

“I would like that Goyse. I’ll give you my phone number tonight. Give me a call. I’m usually off on Mondays and Tuesdays. We should go for a beer.”

“Okay. Catch you tonight.”

That was a shock. He didn’t know me. He has been fucking my wife by the sound of it. I thought about having a few beers with him. Yes, that might help me get more information on what Sue is up to. He obviously thinks I know about Sue’s affairs. It sounds as if he thinks I condone it. If I let him continue to think that maybe, just maybe he will give me the proof I need to confront her. Did I really want to confront her that is the big question?

I called an upmarket restaurant and made a booking. I asked for a secluded spot. The girl said, yes we can accommodate that. I then set out for Ron’s place. I took the RV and left Sue’s car in the garage. If anything happened in Sue’s car there might be some evidence for her to discover. I didn’t want that.

Ron met me at the door with his usual greeting, “How are they hanging mate?”

“I’m fine Ron. How are you?”

“I’m great too. I met up with Ashleigh today. Remember I told you about her. She was the chemist assistant that I purchased the condoms from. Damn, she’s a hottie that one.”

“It sounds like you are over missing Ronnie.”

“Well, not really. I’m still fretting a little but it doesn’t hurt to consider the options as they say.”

“I thought Ashleigh had a boyfriend. Didn’t Ronnie and you introduce her to one of the young footballers? Weren’t they thinking of getting married?”

“They did get married. The marriage lasted a little over a week. They both decided that they still had a lot of living to do before they settled down. It seemed that apart they were lovers but together they were fighters.”

“I guess it takes all kinds. Now if I remember correctly you had consulted with a professional to get help with your issues. She told you that Ronnie exhibited all the symptoms of ODD which may explain her behaviour.”

“You seem to be in a hurry to get started tonight Goyse.”

“Yes, I need to get away before six tonight if that is possible. I have something on.”

“Okay, no worries old mate.”



Sarah had suggested that she could manipulate Ronnie with this information. Although I didn’t agree to participate, I was interested in knowing if such a personality flaw could be used to manipulate her so when Sarah suggested it I didn’t strongly oppose it.

Life for Ronnie and I seemed to settle down into a normal pattern. Joe had moved interstate because he worked in Sally’s family business and once he split with Sally, the family put him under a lot of pressure. I watched Ronnie’s behaviour after Joe left town and she stopped going places. She even stopped her roller skating. It was quite obvious that Joe’s leaving had impacted her.

I tried hard to get her to go places with me but often she said things like I really don’t feel up to it. I must be getting the flu or something. I tried hard to cuddle her and to be affectionate with her in bed but on most occasions, she simply pushed me aside or rolled over away from me. I started thinking that maybe we would have been better off if Joe was still around.

Eventually, I sat down with her and said, “Ronnie, you haven’t been the same since Joe left town. Isn’t it time you snapped out of it? You need to talk to me about it.”

She looked at me for quite a while before she said, “I miss him. We were very close. I love you Ron but I feel that someone has reached into my chest and ripped my heart out. What upsets me the most is that he has made no attempt to call me. It appears that the bastard was just using me. He has taken my confidence away from me. I actually thought he cared for me as I did for him. I no longer feel worthy. I feel as if I can’t function. Not only have I destroyed my own life, but I have also caused you and Sally immeasurable pain and heartache.”

She sat for a while looking at the floor. I didn’t know what to say to her. The only thing that I could say was that I forgive her but I was not ready for that yet. After silence for what must have been half a minute. “Sally hates me and who can blame her. She and I were good friends before this. We always got together at skating. Now everyone there thinks that I tried to steal her husband away from her. They must think I’m some type of low life.”

“Did you try to steal her husband away from her? Is that what you were doing?”

“No, I wasn’t. It’s just that all the girls will think that I was trying to do that. They all have husbands and when they think of it they put their husbands in Joe’s place and consider how they would feel if they were Sally. They make judgments without knowing what really happened.”

“Perhaps you should tell me what really happened, Ronnie. I don’t know either. We had a good thing going. I have to admit that I didn’t want it to go the way it did. I was happy just to lead a normal life, whatever that is but I was forced to go down the road that we did to keep you happy.”

“Is that how you saw it?”

“Yes, that’s exactly how I saw it. I was not interested in having sex with other women. I admired their bodies and everything but I was happy to look and not to touch if you know what I mean. When I found you attending Sue’s parties it floored me. I had heard about what Sue was doing and I was told that there was another woman involved but to find out that it was you almost destroyed me. I was willing to agree to anything to keep you because I thought that I had lost you.”

“Oh, Ron, I didn’t know that. I thought that you wanted to get involved with Sally and Joe. You did that for me?”

“Well, it wasn’t really like that. I did it to get you away from Sue’s gangbang parties. I did it for us both, to keep us together.”

“Come here.” I moved over to her and she took me in her arms and kissed me. “You really must love me a lot to do that just to keep me as your wife. I’m sorry Ron. I just seem to have to do things that are different. This force inside me makes me want what I can’t have. Sometimes I can control it but other times I can’t. When you and Sally told me that I couldn’t see Joe unless you and Sally were there I felt like you were trying to take my control away from me. You know how I am about that. No one controls me.”

“Yes, I know and although it is hard for me I think I understand it better now. Ronnie. Why won’t you go to the councillor with me? I think she can help you. She has been a great help to me in understanding myself and my emotions.”

“Ron, I’ve already told you that being in control is important to me. Why would I want to go to someone who wants to take that away from me?”

“That is not what they do, Ronnie. This lady I’m seeing just talks you through everything.”

“So they want to know all about your life. What are they, Weirdoes?”

“They have to understand to give you advice. That’s all. This lady I’m going to just listens and asks questions. She doesn’t make judgments or tell you that anything has to happen. She is just someone who listens and gives feedback on what options or decisions seem possible to her. Occasionally she allows me to understand why people do what they do, something that is not always clear to me.”

“So she tells you why I fucked Joe, is that it.”

“No that’s not it, Ronnie. We don’t necessarily talk about you unless I ask her a question.”

“So what questions do you ask her about me than Ron? What is it that you ask this woman who doesn’t even know me behind my back?”

“I’m going to walk away from this discussion. We are going nowhere with it.”

“So you would rather walk away from me than tell me the truth, that’s it, isn’t it?”

“No, that is not it. I was trying to offer you help and support but you have turned it around on me. Now I’ve got things to do. I’ll see you later.”

I got in my car and drove away. This conversation had shattered me. It was as if for some reason she was putting the responsibility for what had happened back on me. I parked looking out to sea, running everything through my mind. Was it my fault that all this had happened? Yes, I did agree that we get together with Sally and Joe. It was the only way clear that I saw to end her association with Sue’s sexual jaunts. I hadn’t done it for me. I had done it for her. Maybe I should have told her that upfront. I thought about it and then realized that I had actually said that to her but in a roundabout way.

I started my car up and drove aimlessly through the streets. I then recognized one of the houses as I passed. I was at Sally and Joe’s place. I turned around and parked in Sally’s driveway. I saw a car down the back and recognized it as Sarah’s. The girls were together. I walked slowly up the drive and knocked on the door. My mind was blank.

Sally answered. “Hi, Ron, to what do I owe the pleasure?”

“I’m not sure, Sally. I was just driving past and need someone to talk to.”

“Come on in. Sarah’s here as well. We were just chatting about everything that had happened.”

“Oh, that’s good. Can I join you?”

“Yep, of course, you should know that. You don’t have to ask.”

“I’m afraid that with the state of mind that I’m in, I know nothing. I can’t even understand how we come to be in this mess in the first place.”

“Well, that’s simple to explain. Joe is an arsehole and Ronnie is not much better. Those of us with principals who did the right thing all the way got fucked over.”

“It feels that way. It must be a lot worse for you. You have lost your marriage.”

“Nope, I lost that long ago. I was just trying to get it back again. I’m okay. It’s you that I’m worried about. You couldn’t see it coming. I knew all along where I stood. Anyhow, do you want a coffee? Sarah and I have one.”

We walked into the lounge room. Sarah stood to greet me. “Hi, Ron, how are you today.”

“Struggling, mate, I’m struggling. I have tried to talk to Ronnie but she has turned it all around on me. I feel as if the weight of the world is on my shoulders. I’m not coping at all. I don’t even understand why I feel so depressed. Maybe I’ve got a mental issue. I’m always the one who keeps his head when things go wrong. I just can’t cope with the way I feel today.”

“You don’t look well at all. Come here and let me make you feel better.”

She took me in her arms and held me tight. She held me for quite a long time. I felt the warmth from her body slowly seeping like a burst of energy through to me. I clung to her. It felt so good. I felt loved again. Slowly I started to feel as if her body warmth and her affection were healing my mind. I closed my eyes and all thoughts and worries slowly evaporated. It was like a sweeping of my mind where all the rubbish, the dirt, the crap and the stress was eradicated and only the clean, the fresh and the knowledge remained.

The other thing that happened is that I started to feel sexually aroused. The warmth from a woman’s body has that ability but it required just one extra ingredient, emotional attraction. It was then that it dawned on me. I knew why I felt depressed. My love for Ronnie was slowly being degraded by her lack of respect and consideration for my needs.

That left another question in my mind. If Sarah can heal me just by holding me what is that telling me about the relationship between Sarah and me? Was the love that I had always felt and recognized for Ronnie not being degraded, was it, in fact, being transferred to Sarah?

This realization shocked me and I loosened my hold on her. She pulled back from me to look me in the face. She smiled at me and said, “Did that help, Ron. You certainly look better. How do you feel now?”

“I don’t know. I guess that I feel loved. How do you feel, Sarah?”

“You know how I feel, Ron. I’ve told you a number of times. I shouldn’t tell you here because Sally might hear me and she would feel hurt because she feels the same way.”

“It’s a mess, isn’t it? Where do you think all this will end, Sarah?”

“I don’t know Ron but I know where I want it to end.”

“Okay, where do you want it to end then?”

“Let’s see. Ronnie will leave you. I have no doubt that is what will happen there. Sally and Joe have no chance to get together again. Joe has already moved on. She is making plans to sell the house and move away from here. She will meet someone for sure. She is a sexy intelligent woman. Who could resist her? Gary will keep cheating on me until he meets someone or I chuck him out.”

“That leaves me and you Sarah. What do you think will happen to us?”

She gave a little chuckle, “I can’t predict that only you can do that.”

“I don’t understand?”

“That’s what I mean, you don’t understand. If you did understand you would know the answer to that question.”

I was glad that Sally returned with our coffees. I knew what Sarah was saying but I was not in a position to commit to what might happen if Ronnie left me. For sure I knew that I would be devastated if Ronnie did leave me. I would not be in any position to consider moving into any relationship for a long time if it did happen and so it meant that I had to act dumb. I suspected that she understood that but if she didn’t then Sally had let me off the hook.

“What are you pair talking about?”

I got in quick, “We were looking into our Chrystal balls and trying to predict the future.”

“Hmm, this is as good a time as any to tell you Ron but I’m going to sell the house and buy a little unit near mum and dad’s place up north.”

Sarah excused herself to visit the toilet leaving Sally and me to talk.

“So you are moving back to where you came from?”

“Yes, there is plenty of work there and I will need to get a job. Joe has moved down south so it will mean that he will not know where I am. I suspect he will come looking for me after a while but I’m not interested. Mum and dad are getting on in age. Dad’s health is not good so it will mean that I will be close to help them out if needed.”

“I’ll miss you, Sally.”

“Yes, I know that. I’ll miss you too but I know that there is no future for us because you are committed to Ronnie.” She looked around to see that Sarah wasn’t listening before she continued. “You will be okay. The competition is too good for me to compete with when Ronnie and you split up anyway. I can’t live my life wanting something that I can’t have Ron and neither can you. It’s better for us all if I move on. It doesn’t mean that we can’t visit each other occasionally. Once I settle in I’d like you and Sarah to come and spent some time with me.”

“You said when Ronnie and I split up?”

“You don’t know it yet Ron but your relationship with Ronnie won’t last.”

“Do you know something that I don’t? If you do you should tell me.”

“I know exactly what you do, probably less. What I do know is that she is female and as a female, she would be thinking as I do. If I was in her position where I had found someone who not only satisfied me sexually for the first time in my life but who I had fallen in love with I would want to move on. I know that when I say that it hurts you but I don’t want you to say to me after it happens that I should have told you. Do you understand?”

“No, I don’t. The obvious question that I need to ask you is if that is the way you feel then why are you moving up north?”

She smiled, stood up and hugged me. It felt wonderful. She pulled back from me and simply said, “I want you to be happy. That’s why.”

“So you are going to leave me to make me happy?” I shook my head to indicate that I still didn’t understand.

“Sarah will explain it to you one day when you are sitting together on your balcony drinking a glass of wine and looking out to sea. She knows the answer to that question.”

“What if I told you I didn’t want you to go? Would it make any difference?”

“I know that you don’t want me to go. Sarah doesn’t want me to go either but I love you both too much to stay.”

“So you are leaving because you love us both too much?”

“You don’t know it but Ronnie is with Gary right now. Sarah is about to leave and go and walk in on them. That means that Sarah will be single this time tomorrow. It also puts Ronnie in a position where in the space of a week she has twice broken the rules and gone behind your back. I know that you are having extreme difficulties dealing with what Ronnie and Joe did. With this added to the list of her deceits, I don’t know how you will cope, Ron. What I can say with absolute certainty is that both Sarah and I will be here for you.”

“How do you know that Ronnie is with Gary?”

“Sarah read the message from Ronnie to him. You see Sarah was going down to visit her mum this weekend and she was supposed to be on the road now. She suspected something because usually, Gary tells her not to go and says how lonely he would be but this time he did none of that. He actually encouraged her to go. Being suspicious she did some checking and found Ronnie’s note to him.”

“So she made the approach to him. How would she know that Sarah would not be there?”

“Sarah told her in front of me and then she warned Ronnie to stay away from Gary. The note was sent by her no more than a couple of minutes after she left following the conversation.”

I shook my head. Sarah had used the information that I gave her to set Ronnie up. Understanding what little that I had learned about ODD the desire to go against Sarah’s request to stay away from Gary would have been almost impossible for her to resist. Even though I understood why she had done it, It didn’t excuse her behaviour. I had a serious problem and I didn’t know how to handle it.

Sarah came back, picked up her bag and said, “I’ve got things that I have to attend to. Sorry, I can’t stop for the coffee. Catch you both later.” She gave me a hug and the same for Sally.

When she reached the door she turned around and said, “Can we meet tomorrow, Ron. There are a few things that we should talk about.”

“Okay, send me a message on where to meet you.” She turned to go but before she shut the door I said, “Sarah, good luck, honey. Thanks.”

She turned and with a worried look on her face asked, “Thanks for what, Ron.”

“Thanks for taking away the pain and suffering. I appreciate what you are doing for me even if I don’t agree with your methods.”

She looked at Sally, “You lady have a big mouth. I’ll deal with you later. I have things that have to be done now. I’ll be back later, Sally and yes, I want that bed for the night that you offered me. Bye.”

I drank my coffee as Sally rambled on about what her plans were. I didn’t take much of it in. I was feeling down again. No matter what I tried Ronnie kept deceiving me and letting me down. I was wondering what the future held for us. I was also thinking of how I should handle this latest happening with Ronnie. As Sally rambled on I decided to act dumb and pretend that I didn’t know anything and see where it led to.



I left Ron at five minutes to six. I got in my car and drove into Ted and Shirley’s driveway. I got out slowly, wondering how I would deal with the situation. I had when single picked up girls from their home but that was dealing with their mum and dad. This was coming face to face with a woman’s husband, not only any husband but one who loved her dearly.

I knocked on the door. In one hand I held a bunch of flowers. The other was deep in my pocket fiddling with my keys in my nervousness. I heard footsteps and identified them as male.

“Come in mate, you’re a little early. Shirleys not quite ready yet. Oh, flowers. She’ll like that. I’ll get her.” He stopped and turned to me and said, “Would you like to surprise her. She’s in our bedroom at the end of the corridor.”

“Do you think that she wouldn’t mind?”

“She is ready, Goyse. She just has the jitters. This is all new to her and she’s starting to worry about me. Actually, I’m feeling good about it all. I’ve wanted something like this for a few years now but I haven’t known how to tell her. Go on. Take the flowers to her.”

I walked the hallway and tapped on the bedroom door. “Yes, I know. I heard the car pull up.”

I opened the door slowly. She was sitting on the bed. It was obvious that she had been crying. She looked up and smiled at me then said, “I’m a fucking mess. I’ve been worried about him all day long. He’s like a kid with a new toy, running here, running there and telling me how much he loves me and thanking me over and over again. If he loves me so much why the fuck is he doing this?”

“He’s doing this because he loves you very much and he wants you to have what he can’t give you. Shirley, we are going out to dinner. We are not going out to do anything that you are not willing to accept or are not comfortable with. If after dinner you want to come home then that’s what we will do. Is that okay?”

I handed her the flowers. “They are beautiful, Goyse. Ted never gives me flowers these days. There are a lot of things he doesn’t do these days but then there are a lot of things that I don’t do for him these days as well.”

“It’s never too late to change that, honey.”

“I guess so. Okay, let’s go.”

We walked out to Ted. I told him not to worry too much that she would be alright. When I got to the car I reached into the back seat and passed him a book.

“What’s that?”

“You read don’t you Ted?”

“Yes, I read some but not a lot.”

“That’s good. This will keep you busy tonight if you get any spare time from the kids.”

Shirley walked over to him and threw her arms around his neck to kiss him, “Are you sure that you want me to do this? It’s not too late to change your mind, Ted. You realize that once we drive out of the driveway there is no turning back.”

“No, I want this for you but remember that I want you to come home to me.”

“I’ll always come home to you Ted. I’ve got no plans to go anywhere else. I’ve never met a man that can come near you. You know that because I’ve told you a hundred times today and five hundred times yesterday.”

“I love you, Shirley.”

“I love you too sweetheart.”

We climbed into the car and drove away. Neither of us was certain that we wanted this but Ted did.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Thu Sep 12, 2019 1:17 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 19 - Ted and Shirley

As Shirley and I sped away from Ted she looked at me and asked, “Why did you give Ted a book? What was that about?”

“It’s just a story about a couple, Shirley.”

“What about the couple?”

“It’s about a man who loves his wife so much he wants her to have everything but to give her everything he has to go without himself. It starts simple. She wants a new outfit but he needs new tools for his job so to make her happy he keeps using his old tools. Eventually an electrical short in his drill puts him in hospital. She is very concerned but he says don’t worry love, I’ll be alright.”

“She should have gone without because his life was in danger because of her greed.”

“He didn’t see it that way. He saw that his sacrifice meant that she was happy and that was all that mattered to him so when she wanted a new car he went into debt to get it and didn’t buy the new utility that he needed for his work. Then he had an accident. The brakes failed on his work truck.”

“So she put him in danger again.”

“He wasn’t hurt so life went on. He was happy because she had her new car and all he cared about and all he lived for was to make her happy. One day she came home and told him a story about a young man who paid her a lot of attention while she was out driving in her new car. She told him how good it made her feel that someone so young and handsome was interested in her. She said that he had asked her on a date. She didn’t give him an answer because she didn’t want him to know that she was married.”

“So she deceived the young man and led him on.”

“I suppose you could say that but the husband wanted her to be happy so he asked her was she tempted to accept his offer. She told her husband that she would have if she had not been married to him. He went away and thought about it and in his mind, her marriage to him was stopping her from enjoying going out with the young man. After a lot of thought, he decided to tell her that he would accept that she could let the young man believe that she was not married.”

“So she went on a date like you and I are doing tonight.”

“Well, not initially because she accused him of being selfish. She also told him that to suggest that he could not possibly love her. To her, it felt as if he was trying to get rid of her. She was very suspicious. In fact, she got a guy to follow him to make sure that he was not cheating on her but of course there was nothing to discover. He was only ever interested in one woman and that was his wife. He wanted her to have everything and to be happy.”

“So they lived happily ever after.”

“Nope, they weren’t going to be happy, not yet anyway. She had to find out more about her husband first. What got to her is her suspicion that he was not being upfront with her. She knew he was hiding something but she didn’t know what it was. She didn’t trust him. After all, he had told her she could date another man. There had to be a reason. She believed that it had to be to allow him to have an affair with some other woman.”

“So why did he do it? Surely there had to be more than love behind it.”

“There you go. You already understand her thought process. She knew that no one does anything unless there is something in it for them. She was so worried about what his motivation was that she convinced herself that he had to be cheating on her so what do you think she did?”

“She accepted to go on the date with the young man, didn’t she?”

“Now you are starting to understand where this was leading. She thought that if he could do it so could she.”

“So it destroyed their marriage?”

“No, the husband suspected that she would do what she did so he put a tracker on her new car which allowed him to follow her. He watched from a distance as his twenty-nine-year-old wife made love to her twenty-year-old boyfriend in the back seat of her new car.”

“So he caught her doing it?”

“Well yes, but he only watched from a distance. It almost broke his heart but he knew that it was important to her and all he cared about was her and what she wanted.”

“What happened? Surely it must have damaged him and his relationship?”

“Rather the opposite. You see the boyfriend was young. He knew nothing of life and love. He only had his own interests at heart. He didn’t care about how she felt or what happened to her after he had his fun with her. She expected him to use a condom but he wasn’t going to wear one of those things. They took away some of the thrills for him. He got his rocks off and she didn’t see him again.”

“So what happened? Did their marriage break up?”

“No, their marriage survived. The husband knew the risk that he was taking and he had weighed up all the possibilities so some weeks later when she announced to him that she was pregnant he was ecstatic. She was going to be a mother and he was going to become the dad of her child.”

“But it wouldn’t have been his child, would it?”

“No, but do you think that it mattered to him. He loved her and the child was going to be part of her so how could he not love it?”

“So they lived happily ever after?”

“Of course they did. One night before the baby was born she felt so ashamed that she started to tell him the truth. As she started to talk he understood what she was about to tell him and he hushed her up. To save her the stress of that, he looked at her and said, ‘Young James will be part of you so he will always be mine no matter what you say.’ James, of course, was the name of the young man who had fathered her child.

“He let her know that he knew without telling her. Is that it?”

“Probably. The idea of the author was to show that he loved his wife so much that he wanted her to be sexually satisfied. At no time did the author say that she wasn’t but as you read you get the impression that she had not experienced a lot so she felt that perhaps the grass may be greener on the other side of the hill. He offered her the opportunity to see what she might be missing. In doing so he understood the risk that he was taking but he loved her so much that he was willing to take that risk."

“It seems to be on a parallel to our story doesn’t it except you are the experienced one.”

“Well, sort of. You’re not pregnant yet though.”

“That is not going to happen, is it?”

“No, that is not going to happen unless you and Ted want it to.”

“I don’t but Ted is so screwed up over this thing who knows what he wants. Do you know who wrote this story? He appears to have had some experience of these things to be able to capture the erotic nature of it all. Perhaps he experienced something similar himself, that is if it was a man who wrote it.”

“Yes, it was a man. You know him actually.”

“Do I?”

“Yes, you’re going out to dinner with him tonight.”

“You write stories?”

“Some. When something happens in my life that I think would make a good story I like to write it down. The story is never exactly the same as the event but I like to expand and modify it to try to make it more interesting.”

“So the pregnancy and the child was that real.”

“Yes, that part is exactly as I told the story. Some of the events leading up to it were different and she did not tell me for some time after the birth. The changes were necessary to make sure that no one could identify me or Sue so the events had to be fictitious.”

“One of your children is not yours then?”

“No, they are both mine. My daughter has two fathers, that’s all.”

“Okay, I see. Ron told me that Sue is still cheating on you even today. She didn’t stop.”

“No, she didn’t. I don’t think she ever will.”

“How do you put up with it?”

“I don’t have any option. I’m still in love with her and probably still will be the day that I die. We don’t fall in love with people because they are perfect, Shirley. It just happens, faults and all. Once you are bitten you live with what it brings to you or you walk away.”

“Why did you give the story to Ted?”

“He’ll be sitting at home going out of his mind if he doesn’t have something to keep his mind busy. I don’t want him to suffer as I have on many occasions. It’s the type of story that once he starts reading it he won’t be able to leave it alone. It is near enough to his story that it will consume him. If you and I make love tonight and I’m not saying we will but if we do then he will have more orgasms than both of us put together.”

“Is that what you do when your wife is out cheating on you?”

“When I know about it, yes, I do. I think about how she looks when she reaches orgasm. I think of how she feels to me and I imagine how the man must feel. I particularly think of his sperm entering her. I think of the risk she takes and I end up so highly sexually stimulated that it happens. Sometimes I have to touch myself but usually, it’s not much if you know what I mean.”

“What do you mean by risk, what risk is there?”

“That is specific to Sue. She has a pregnancy fetish so there is always some risk involved.”

“You only have two children. Surely if she has been doing this for years then she would have been caught out more than that?”

“The second child is from my sperm. That was planned. I am aware that she has been pregnant since then. How many times I may never know. You know that she had a miscarriage recently.”

“I assumed it was yours.”

“No, it wasn’t mine.”

Shirley didn’t seem to have an answer to that admission. I saw her open her mouth to speak but she didn’t. I think she was lost for words for the first time since I had met her.

We arrived at the restaurant. I had selected one that was a long way away from where we lived. I didn’t want anyone who knew Shirley to see her out with someone who was not her husband. It was a high-class restaurant and the food and service was five star. We finished our meal and made our way to my car. I opened her door for her and walked around to the driver’s seat but just sat and looked at her for some time. She didn’t say a word but just looked back at me.

I reached across and pulled her to me and I kissed her. She responded. I placed my hand on her thigh and slowly moved towards the inside of her crotch. I broke the kiss and looked at her as my hand moved closer and closer to its target. She made no move to stop me. In fact, she opened her legs slightly to allow me access. When I reached her panties she reached down to take me by my wrist.

“No, Goyse, not here. If we must do this then wait until we are back at the motel.”

“I agree. I was only looking for directions.”

“I don’t follow?”

“If my hand had not reached your crotch then I knew that you wanted to go home. I now know that we are going to the motel.”

“Yes, take me to your motel but understand that I make no promises to you.”

“We could sit down at the waterfront and wait until the sun comes up if you prefer.”

“No, I make no promises to you but that doesn’t mean the answer will be no.”

We arrived at the motel just before ten o’clock. I expected that the office would be closed and that instructions would be somewhere but to my surprise, Jeffery was sitting waiting for me.

“Hi, Goyse, Good to see you mate. Room 43 is ready for you.”

“Hi, Jeff. Thanks, pal.”

“I was thinking of Tuesday afternoon at the Grand.”

“Sorry?”

“You know, to have a drink. I was hoping you would join me at the Grand on Tuesday afternoon after four.”

“Oh, yes of course. See you then.”

“Just leave the key in the room when you leave. I’ve booked it out to you through till late afternoon.”

“Thanks, what will that cost me?”

“You’re okay. I’ve covered it for you.”

“Nothing comes for free, Jeff. You must know that.”

“I owe you Goyse. I owe you more than I can ever repay. Have a great night and tell the lady she is a lucky girl.”

“She knows that Jeff but I’ll tell her you said so.”

We walked to the room and I opened the door to find red roses for Shirley, two bottles of champers on the ice and a table with all types of finger food. Rather than the normal bed linen, the bed was made with black silken sheets. The pillows were in the shape of a heart, black with red hearts on them. Jeff had gone overboard. I wondered why he thought he owed me. Shirley was overcome with emotion seeing how everything had been prepared for us. She turned toward me and pulled me to her and kissed me.

“This is beautiful. I didn’t expect anything like this Goyse. It’s set up like a honeymoon suite. It must have cost you a fortune. How can a girl say no to all this?”

“Do you know what they call a girl who can be brought don’t you? You are not one of those and if I thought that you were only going to say yes because I spent money then I would say no.”

She laughed, “I wouldn’t be here, Goyse if I was going to say no. I knew what you were doing in the car at the restaurant. I’m not a schoolgirl that gets felt up in her boyfriend’s car and you are not a horny school kid but despite that I let you go far enough to understand what direction to drive. Why don’t you take your clothes off while I ring Ted? I need to tell him where I am and while I’m at it I’ll ask him how he is going with the book.”

She was gone for about ten minutes and came back in a see-through nightie. It was obvious that she had no bra or panties on. She stood a little way from the bed allowing me to take it all in. “You’re absolutely beautiful. What did Ted say?”

“He said yes.”

“Good, what did he say about the book?”

“He asked me to thank you. He is almost halfway through it and said he hasn’t been able to put it down.”

“Did he say anything else?”

“He said that he understands you a lot better now.”

I grinned. “He worked out who wrote it then.”

“It had him puzzled why you chose that book for him until he realized that it could be your story, the story of you and your wife. Once he started reading it as your story, it all made sense. He told me that he wants me to make love to you. I was surprised because until now he has only said that he wants you to make love to me. For some reason, he has reversed the roles.”

“Good, I’ll try to explain it to you tomorrow. Come to bed Shirley. Come here, I want to hold you. I want to kiss you and I want to feel the warmth of your body against mine.”

“We need to discuss protection first.”

“Okay, let’s talk about protection.”

“Do you want to use protection?”

“Do I want to use protection?”

“Yes, do you?”

“Is there a risk?”

“There could be. If I’m not ovulating at present I will be in a couple of days. Sperm lives inside a woman for up to two or three days.”

“So what do you and Ted use at this time of your cycle?”

“We abstain? He thinks that I use the pill but I haven’t needed to use it for some time now. This came up quickly so I didn’t have time to think about protection.”

“You said that you and Ted made love several times since this idea came up.”

“Yes, but Ted has a problem. There is only a small chance that he can get me pregnant. That’s the main reason why I haven’t bothered to take the pill. The risk is small and most times that there is a high chance of conceiving I usually just say no.”

“What would you say if I said that I want to make love with you bare?”

“I’d just say okay. I trust you.”

“You would take the risk if I wanted to?”

“Ted wants me to so if you want me to then it’s settled. You told me that you wouldn’t put my marriage at risk so if you say you don’t want to use protection I believe that you will have a good reason. Ronnie told me that I could trust you so it is okay.”

“That’s putting a lot of trust in Ronnie?”

“Yes, but I know that she is trustworthy and she told me that you are too.”

She climbed in bed beside me. I put my arms around her and kissed her. I asked her to lie on her stomach and I rolled over on top of her then sat up. My cock was pushing into the grove of her bottom. I started at her shoulders and massaged the muscles. I moved down her arms then back to her shoulders. I then moved up along the back of her neck to her temples.

I massaged her back moving all the way down along her backbone to her buttocks. I worked around her buttocks to her thighs, down along her legs to her feet and then back up. As I moved up towards her crotch she separated her legs inviting me to her pussy. This was the first time that I had clearly seen her pussy. It appeared as a grove because her outer lips were plump so they concealed everything. I had seen photos of women who looked like that but had never actually seen one in the flesh.

When I was about an inch from her pussy she lifted her buttocks to give me clear access to her pussy but instead of touching it I moved to the opposite side and moved back down to her feet. After massaging both feet for some time I worked my way back up to her crotch. Again she lifted her buttocks. This time I let my fingers slip across the grove of her slit. She lifted her buttocks higher and her outer lips parted just enough to show a slither of moisture inside. I slipped my arm under her and lifted her up onto her knees. I gently pushed her legs apart and that slither of moisture was visible once more. I lay on my back and placed my head between her legs. My tongue darted out and ran along her slit to capture that moisture on my tongue. She let out a loud groan. I lifted my head up and it aligned neatly with where I knew her clitoris was hiding. Once again my tongue lashed out and once more she let out a loud groan.

She separated her legs further which pushed her pussy down onto my mouth. This lady was not going to let me tease her. She wanted me to work her over with my tongue and she understood how to make me do it. I sucked on the top of her pussy and while doing so pushed my tongue up along the grove. I felt the lump which was her clit. As my tongue touched it she exhaled and whispered, “oh fuck.”

I worked my tongue up and down her groove and each time that I came in contact with her clit she let out an exclamation. Her juices were now flowing and I could feel them running down across my chin. Suddenly she clamped my head tightly between her legs and let out a muffled scream. The contractions in her abdomen were obvious to me. After some time I felt her body relax. She lifted to allow me to escape.

I worked my way up the bed to lie beside her. She grinned at me and said, “that was pretty special. Ted doesn’t like to lick me like that. I’m sorry if I got a little carried away. Now it’s your turn. What would you like?”

“I’d like to lie here with you, Shirley. Tell me about yourself.”

“There’s not much to tell, Goyse but I’ll try to make my boring life interesting for you.”

She started where she was born. She moved on to her early memories. Gradually piece by piece she moved through her school years until she got to her first job. She told of her boss who put the heavies on her but she refused him and walked out. She told me about how her dad yelled at her telling her that jobs were too hard to find to just walk out like that.

She moved on to tell me about her first boyfriend and how she sucked him off to avoid losing her virginity and how shocked she was when he ejaculated into her mouth without any indication of what he was about to do. That was her one and only date until Ted asked her out. Ted fell in love with her immediately but she was unsure of how she felt. Her experiences to that time were a boss who tried to use her and a boyfriend who damn near suffocated her with his sperm. It was no surprise that she was hesitant.

Eventually, she agreed to marry him. She saw it as a way of getting away from parents who were so traditional that they would rather let her be harmed than to let the neighbours think she was not a ‘good’ girl. After they married she found that she was attracted to him not in a crazy teenaged way but in a more dependent sort of way. When she took a week away from him to visit with her parents she found that she missed him terribly. This taught her that love comes in many forms. The form that her love for Ted comes in is the best form for her because she would be frightened to face life without him to support her.

As a slither of light came through the window to herald sunrise. She dozed off to sleep on my shoulder. I touched her lips with mine in a gentle kiss and she responded by saying, “I’m tired, Ted. Not now love.”

I smiled, rolled over and went to sleep. I awoke with a start. Someone had cuddled up to my back. It took me a moment to work out where I was. By the time I did, Shirley’s voice confirmed it. “Thanks, Goyse. I knew I could trust you not to use me. I think I love you but in a different way to how I love Ted.”

“You’re a special lady, Shirley. Ted is a lucky man. What would you like to do today?”

“I thought that we might have breakfast down at the restaurant on the beach. We could then take a nice slow drive down south along the beachfront just like all the young lovers do on their weekends.” She looked at me with such a serious look that it worried me. She then burst out laughing.

I joined her in her joke but after consideration said, “Yes, why don’t we?”

“I need to call Ted first to let him know that I’m okay. He will be worried about me by now.”

She moved into the bathroom to make the call thinking that I would not be able to hear her. When she returned she looked at me without speaking.

“Okay, how is he?”

“He seems to be okay. He asked me to do something special for him though.”

“Fine, spit it out.”

“He wants us to make love just before you take me home.”

“Seems fair, we should give him what he asks.”

“You don’t understand. He wants you to cum in me before you take me home.”

“So he wants slippery seconds. That’s not unusual. We can do that can’t we?”

“You didn’t have sex with me and you didn’t cum last night. I thought that it was because you didn’t want me to get pregnant.”

“Yes, but that’s okay. We can organize what Ted wants. You trust me don’t you?”

“Yes, I did but now I’m starting to worry a little. I’m probably closer to ovulating now than I was last night.”

“I know that. Just continue to trust me, Shirley and Ted will get what he wants and I’ll send you home to him exactly the same way as when you left him. All we have to do is stop in at an adult store during our drive today.”

“Why”

“If we service you with a good quality lube, Ted will not know the difference. He will get what he wants and you get what you want. All fixed.”

“What about your needs, Goyse? What do you get?”

“I’ve spent twenty-four hours with one of the sexiest and most interesting women that I’ve ever met. Who could ask for more than that?”

“It doesn’t seem fair to me. You look after everybody’s wants and desires and all you get is talk.”

“I’m sure you will think of something before six o’clock tonight if you feel like that.”

“I’ll work on it. Maybe you should forget that lube.”

We had our breakfast and slowly made our way down the coast road. We had lunch at a mobile restaurant with a number of young lovers. As we sat under a tree Shirley asked one of the girls could she talk to her in private. I wondered what she was up to. She came back and said, “Okay Goyse lets hit the road.”

As we drove away she pointed at a little roadway running off away from the coast. “Take that road there.”

I turned off and followed an uphill winding roadway. It terminated on top of a hill where you could see for miles. It was four o’clock.

“We have exactly an hour Goyse so take your pants off and sit here in the passenger’s seat.”

“What are you up to Shirley?”

“Ted asked me to bring something home to him and I have no intention of letting him down. Now get those pants off and come over here.”

I did exactly as she asked. She had pushed the seat back as far as it would go. She then swung a leg across me so that she was facing me and gently lowered herself down on me while guiding my cock to her slit. It was then that I realized that she had not been wearing panties. Little by little I slid into her.

“Are you sure about this Shirley?”

“Yes, I’m certain. While I was on the phone this morning I called Ronnie and asked her for advice. I wanted to make love to you not for your sake but for my own but I didn’t want to go back to Ted carrying your child. Ronnie simply said that I should go with my feelings and desires and trust you. I thought about what she said for a long time as we ate lunch and came to the conclusion that she was keeping something from me. So this is the test for you Goyse. I’m going to make love with you in the same way as teenagers over the centuries have done and I will trust you to make the decision on ejaculating inside me or pulling out.”

All the time she was talking she was working up and down on me. I had played with her, licked her, bought her to orgasm and slept with her naked body next to mine. I felt fully loaded with sperm. I was a red-blooded male who was almost about to cum even before I entered her. Was I going to pull out, no bloody way? Trust or no trust, there was not a chance of that happening.

My orgasm was huge. I sprayed the walls of her vagina over and over again. She must have loved it too because she started kissing me on my first squirt and continued well after I was done. When she broke the kiss she looked me in the eyes and said, “If you're fertile then I’m pregnant now, Goyse. With that much sperm in me, there is only one way that I couldn’t be. Ronnie said I could trust you and I do.”

I couldn’t let her worry about something like that. “I’ve had a vasectomy. That was what Ronnie was trying to tell you without saying as much.”

“Why didn’t she tell me then?”

“Because I trust her as much as she trusts me. If she told you she would have been breaking a confidence. She wouldn’t do that to me. I have a favour to ask of you Shirley. I want you to swear that you won’t tell Ted that I’m infertile.”

“Why, I don’t understand?”

“I have enjoyed spending this time with you. If Ted wants you to do it again, I want to be the guy he sends you to. If he thinks that I’m not capable of giving you my child he will look for someone else.”

“That’s crazy. Why would he want that?”

“I don’t know exactly why, Shirley but it is a kink that cuckolds develop and that’s what he is now. You and I have cuckolded him. Ron already has done it and now I have. If he wants to continue it I want to be his choice.”

“But why?”

“If you don’t understand that honey you will never understand the birds and the bees.”

“So you feel it too.”

“Yes, Shirley I feel it too.”

She kissed me. I pulled out of her and she quickly put the panties on that she carried in her bag. I dropped her off at five-thirty. We kissed for some time before she got out. I waved to Ted who was watching us from a window. He waved back. I could see his big smile through the window. I didn’t go to Ron’s place. I headed home to have a good sleep. I needed it.

After that day Ted occasionally called on me to take Shirley out for dinner. I responded every time that I could but with a difference. I purchased a tube of KY gel. Shirley told me that she felt that she was deceiving Ted by making love with me and I agreed with her so from that time onwards we would have a great night out on the town and before I took her home she would give herself a shot of KY. She told me that Ted loved it and he never ever woke up.

Three months later, Shirley told me that she was pregnant. She initially accused me of telling her a lie about my vasectomy but I just laughed and said, “So Ted has got you pregnant. So much for what the doctors know. Didn’t you know that nature always finds a way, Shirley.”

The next afternoon I arrived at Ron’s place as he pulled into his driveway. I got out and Ron gave me his traditional greeting, “How’re they hanging mate?”

“I’m good Ron, how about you.”

I’m great. Come on in.”

We walked up the stairs. Ron told me that the kids were stopping with Ronnie’s mum overnight. I opened a beer as he changed. When he came back he told me that he missed me not calling in the day before. I told him that I was tired so needed to sleep. He laughed and said, “So she knocked you around that bad did she?” I didn’t respond.

After drinking our beers Ron continued his story.


Sarah raided Gary and Ronnie. She didn’t tell me a lot of details but she did say enough for me to understand that she caught them doing it. She probably wanted to spare me the pain of hearing the details so I think it must have been shocking.

Gary was ordered out of the house and she threw most of his clothes out the bedroom window. She didn’t tell me that but I know a neighbour who told me that Sarah caught him red-handed with some slut. Obviously, he had no idea that that slut was Ronnie, my wife.
Ronnie came home with her tail between her legs. She was very affectionate towards me and I didn’t let on that Sarah had already told me what happened. That night she told me that what she did with Joe was unforgivable and that she really appreciated that I didn’t kick her out. She then went on and promised me that she would not go back on the pill after the baby so that she could bear my child.

For the next four months, there was no sign at all that she had been doing anything other than being a good wife. I say good but I should say great because she did everything humanly possible to make sure that all my needs were looked after. Life was wonderful.

Gary had met a new woman. It happened so quickly that I wondered if something was happening before the separation. Sarah remained single. We continued to be good friends but not lovers. Once a week I met her for a coffee and she filled me in on what she was doing and reminded me that when Ronnie left me she was available. I remained noncommittal because Ronnie had become the perfect wife.
For my part, I understood that if I demanded anything from Ronnie it would not happen so I often manipulated her by not asking for what I wanted. It worked well for a time.

After the baby was born she did exactly as she said and didn’t go back on the pill. She did, however, avoid making love to me for some months during the fertile stage of her cycle. I understood because I also wanted the baby to be at least six months old before she became pregnant again so it was all working well.

Sally’s baby was born up north. I wanted to visit to see our baby but I didn’t want to open a can of worms with Ronnie so I didn’t go. When Sarah’s baby was born I made damn sure that I was there. Ronnie thought that I was at a mates place playing poker but instead I went to the hospital. Sarah insisted that I be there with her during the birth. It was a very special experience for us both.

When Ronnie’s baby reached nine months I sat with her to express my desire for her to bear my child. I didn’t see an issue with that because she had promised me so I felt that all I was doing was to remind her. I started the conversation while we were sitting having a coffee. “Ronnie, young Garry is nine months old now. Isn’t it time that we had our baby?”

She looked at me for a time and then replied, “No, not yet, I’m not ready yet.”

“You promised me that after Garry was born you would give me an opportunity. I really want this. It is important to me.”

“You’ll get your chance but not yet.”

“Is it possible to give me an idea of when?”

“I don’t know, next week perhaps or next month. It might not happen until next year. I’ll let you know when the time is right.”
I didn’t press the point. I felt if I did then her ODD might take over and if that happened it might never happen. Life went on. To me, our life was like any married couple. She kissed me when I left for work. She cleaned the house and cooked the meals. She looked after the kids while I worked. She met me when I came home from work and hugged me. It was life. Outside work we did everything together. Life was good. The only thing missing for me is we didn’t have my child. We had children but none of them was mine. I had held my child in my arms after Sarah’s birth and it had changed me. Sarah now had something that Ronnie had not given me and I was aware that this intensified my attraction for her. I not only wanted that same attraction to Ronnie we needed it.



Ron had stopped talking. I knew that the story was over until tomorrow. I got up said my good bye’s and headed home. Shirley came out of her house as I passed. She was dressed in that see-through nightie again. I pulled up and she came to my window which I had wound down. She kissed me and said, “Ted sent me down to thank you on his behalf.”

“Why can’t Ted come down and thank me himself.”

“He wants us to tease him I think.”

“What has it been like since you got home?”

“All he wants to do is make love to me. I’ve never seen him so horny. He keeps asking me do I think that I’m pregnant.”

“What do you tell him?”

“I tell him how much sperm you deposited inside me. I told him that you left your cock in me for ages to make sure that your sperm had the best chance of finding my egg.”

“I bet that did it for him. Even hearing you tell me now I feel aroused.”

“Sounds like you’re both a little kinky to me. What is this thing about men wanting women to conceive?”

“I guess it’s about the survival of the species, Shirley. When he sent you down tonight was there anything else that he wanted you to do?”

“Of course but I told him it wasn’t going to happen. He then asked me to suggest that we go out on another date.”

“Do you want that?”

“Yes, that is the part that I do want.”

“Okay, same time next month.”

“Why leave it until next month?”

“You and I know that you will get your monthly’s in about a week maybe a week and a half. By this time next month, he will be driving you crazy to make love with me. Why fight it. We should make sure he gets what he wants. If he doesn’t he might go looking for a new lover for you. Unless you want that we have to make sure that he’s kept happy. Come here, Shirley. He’s watching so I want to kiss you and then I’ll head home.”

We kissed. It was like a lovers kiss. In my mind, it was a lover’s kiss. After we broke she whispered, “I wish you could stay with me tonight. I loved our time together. Sleep tight, Goyse and dream about me. I’ll be dreaming of you.” She stepped back and walked away. I watched her sexy arse swinging as she walked and thought, ‘I’d like that too honey.’ I started my car and drove away giving Ted a wave at the window as I went. He smiled and waved back.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Thu Sep 12, 2019 3:14 am

Ron and Ronnie Chapter 20 -

I knew that Ron’s story had to be coming to an end soon because of the age of the children at that stage of the story. He had already told me that Ronnie was refusing to allow him to father his child well after her son Garry had been born and I knew that he was only just over eighteen months old when they had split up. I was keen to hear what had actually led to her leaving.

Sue had returned from the hospital. I was still angry with her and tried to avoid her as much as possible. She made attempts to talk to me but I answered in the binary whenever I could and didn’t get involved in complex conversation. If it required a decision I simply said, “Why don’t you decide.”

I arrived again as Ron returned from work. He met me with the normal, “How are they hanging mate.” And as usual I simply replied, “Great, how are you.”

I had collected a few beers on the way over and while he dressed I opened a couple. After some discussion about the condition of the weather, he led into the remainder of the story.


As time passed, I was starting to become persistent about us having a child. It was important to me and I was not willing to leave it alone. Ronnie kept saying the same thing each time, “I’m not ready yet.” She was not protected but I knew her cycle and she made damn sure that we did not make love at her fertile stage. Eventually, when Garry turned one, I gave up and decided it was not going to happen. As you might have expected I was a bit pissed off about it all and told her she should go back on the pill. Her response astounded me.

“I’m not going back on the pill. This is my body and you won’t tell me what to do with it.”

I couldn’t work it out. She didn’t want to have a child with me but she didn’t want to use protection. My thoughts were that if she was on the pill then we didn’t have to worry about when we made love. It simply meant that if we wished to have sex during the week to ten days that she felt there was a risk then we didn’t have to worry about her conceiving. Why would she not do the sensible thing?

When she had cheated with Joe I had come down hard on her. One of the things that I insisted on telling her is that if she had spoken to me about what she was about to do I may not have stopped her. I had explained at that time that if she talked to me about her meeting another man even if I didn’t want her to I probably would allow it. The point that I made many times was that just not knowing what she was up to had the potential to drive a wedge between us.

It was a Thursday night some months later. I knew that sex was out of the question because I knew she was approaching the fertile stage of her cycle. We were in bed when she suddenly cuddled up to me. I immediately thought, “What’s happening? It’s as if she wants to make love with me.” I put my arm around her and she kissed me, something she would never do in bed if she didn’t want to have sex. It raised my expectations. I responded and said, “I love you, honey,” and placed my hand on her thigh.

“No, Ron you know I can’t tonight. There is something that I need to talk to you about.”

“Okay, what is it?” I asked as I stroked her thigh and moved my hand towards the inside of her leg.

“I’ve been invited to go for a trip out to the Island for the weekend leaving tomorrow morning.”

“That shouldn’t be a problem. Which girls are going?”

She was quiet for a while before she answered, “It’s not with the girls.”

“Are you going alone?” I was looking at her and could see that my question troubled her. The answer was obviously no. “Who is it with? Who has invited you?”

“I don’t want you to know who he is but I want you to let me go. If you knew who it was you would cause trouble. You once told me that if I wanted to do something like this then if I talked to you about it then you would not stop me and if you agreed then it couldn’t be called cheating.”

“I thought we were past that.”

“You’re past that but I’m not. I miss what Joe could do for me and I want this to see if it takes away some of my desire.”

“You are not protected. How would you handle that?”

“It’s too late for me to take the pill and he has already told me that he will not wear a condom. I would just have to take the risk.”

“So you are saying that you will not have sex with me when there is a risk but you will do it for this man despite the fact that you will probably come back pregnant to someone other than your husband again. Is that what you are saying?”

“It’s a possibility.”

“No, it’s not a possibility. It’s very likely. Don’t you see that I can’t agree to that?”

“I’ve tried to do it the right way with you Ron, the way you asked me to so I guess that I will just have to go and suffer the consequences when I get home.”

“Ronnie, if you do this don’t come home. You promised me that the next child would be mine. I want you to spend this weekend with me. Let us make love every day and night for this week then I will not object if you go to the Island next weekend no matter who you go with.”

“No, it’s organized, I’m going this weekend. I’ve already agreed to go with him.”

“Okay, I’ll help you pack.” I got out of bed, pulled the suitcases out of the cupboard and started packing her clothes. After a while I stopped. There was a question that I had wanted to ask her for a long time but thought better of it because I didn’t want to cause an argument. Now it no longer mattered. “Ronnie, when you cheated with Joe that time, you were dressed in clothes that I have never seen in your wardrobe. Where did they come from?”

“Why?”

“I just want to know, that’s all.”

“Well, our marriage is over anyway because you are pushing me out so I guess I may as well tell you. Remember when I was going to the motel with Sue?”

“Yes, how could I forget?”

“The guys bought me a complete wardrobe of clothes. I kept them.”

“So where did you keep them?”

“I kept them at the motel. They provided me with a room there. They had paid up the rent for three years so I still have it and I keep a complete wardrobe of clothes there.”

“So what you are saying is that you met those men four times altogether and they provided you with clothes and a room for three years? That doesn’t sound feasible.”

“No, I was meeting them for a couple of years. I’m sorry Ron but if I told you the truth you would never have forgiven me. I told you we met only four times because that is how many times Joe came along before you found out.”

I didn’t say anything I just kept packing her clothes. Inside I was seething. If I had opened my mouth I would have verbally abused her. I didn’t want to do that. I wanted to make our separation as friendly as possible for the sake of the kids. I had seen a good many separations where the kids suffered because the parents were too busy fighting each other. I didn’t want that for our kids.

She had got out of bed and walked away. I didn’t know where she went but later on I found out that she had moved into one of the kid’s rooms for the night. As I packed her clothes I discovered an overnight bag that had been packed hidden away in a corner. Curiosity got the better of me so I opened it to find a number of short almost translucent nighties and sexy outfits that I had never seen before. I guessed that these were her clothes to take to the island.

I still had the pack of large sized condoms that I had purchased for Gary. I took them out of the drawer and put them on top of her clothes in her overnight bag. As I did so I noticed another package in her bag. Not knowing what it was, I picked it up to read the label. The first thing that I saw was the words ‘hormonal IUD’. I just shook my head, zipped up the bag and put it back where I had found it. I then realized that she did not want to save our marriage. If she did she would have told me that she had organized protection.

I stopped what I was doing and went back to bed. After sometime I realized that I wasn’t going to sleep so I got dressed, climbed into my car and drove away from the house. I sat for quite a while looking out to sea before I called Sarah.

“Hello, Sarah speaking.”

“Hi Sarah, it’s Ron. Can I come over to talk?”

“Not just now, Ron, I have company but I can meet you somewhere.”

“Oh, I’m sorry Sarah. I didn’t mean to cause you a problem. Can you have a coffee with me tomorrow morning perhaps?”

“No, I’ll meet you now, not tomorrow. I know you wouldn’t call me unless it was important. Where are you?”

“I’m at the waterfront.”

“Right, I’ll be at the shop on the corner of my street in fifteen minutes. Pick me up there.”

“If it’s inconvenient we can leave it, Sarah.”

“No, meet me in fifteen minutes.”

I drove slowly towards her suburb. I felt bad because it was obvious that I had disturbed her while entertaining. I was sitting in my car waiting when I saw her walking towards me. She opened the car door and climbed in. She looked at me and said, “Let’s go back down to the waterfront.”

“Okay.” I drove off slowly looking in my rearview mirror to see if anyone came out of her house. I saw nothing but there was a red car parked in her driveway.

“What’s happened, Ron?”

“Ronnie has decided to go away with a man for the weekend.”

“Bloody bitch, I assume that you gave it to her.”

“No, I didn’t. I told her that if she went then she should not come back.”

“So finally she has stretched the rubber band until it has broken. I hope you stick with that. She continually hurts you and that is not going to change. Your life would be a lot better without her pulling you down all the time. I had heard that she had a new boyfriend. I was wondering how long it would be before you found out? Who told you?”

“She asked me for my permission to go. I might have given it if she had just told me that she would protect herself. She hasn’t used any protection with me since the baby was born and when I asked about how she would protect herself she said she wouldn’t use anything. I couldn’t accept that so I told her not to go. She said she was going anyway.”

“It all starts again, same thing just different names.”

“It’s the last time for me, Sarah. I’m over it.”

“What about the kids? What did she say about them?”

“It was as if they didn’t exist. She didn’t mention them.” I looked at her and asked, “Where is young Ronny?”

“Ronny is with my friend, Ron. I should have told you before now, I have a boyfriend. That was who I was with when you called.”

“Oh, I see. You didn’t have to come you know. I feel bad taking you away like that. What did you tell him?”

“I told him the truth. He already knew about you and me. I said you needed my company and that you wouldn’t have called if it was not very important. Ron, I still love you. I probably always will but I have to make a life for myself. I hope you understand and I hope you aren’t too hurt by it.”

“No, no, I understand. I admit that I’m surprised but you have every right to get on with your life. He must be pretty special if he knows about you and me and still let you go.”

“He doesn’t know everything about us but enough that he knows that I care about you. He offered to look after Ronny so that I could meet with you. He said that he would see me in the morning.”

“That sounds like he expects you to spend the night with me.”

“Yes, it does, doesn’t it? He probably thought that because I told him I may not be home tonight.”

“So we can sit here on the beachfront till daylight?”

“No, I was thinking more like that room 43 that you said that your mate, Goyse mentioned. If we can get it, that is.”

“I’d like that.”

“Yes, we both would. We might never have another chance, Ron. Tonight could be our good-bye love in.”

“What would your boyfriend think of that?”

“As yet I have made no definite commitments to him. We made love for the first time tonight but we have dated a number of times. He loves Ronny and we have a lot in common. I like him a lot. I’m certain that it will work for us but I want you and me to be together tonight even if it is our last time.”

I started the car and drove around to the motel. I asked the guy was room 43 available. He smiled and said, “You’re Goyse’s mate aren’t you?”

“Yes, I know Goyse.”

He handed me the key and said, “Enjoy your night mate.”

“What about payment?”

“I’ll be here at eight in the morning. I’ll have breakfast ready for you. Fix me up then. I’ve closed everything down for the night.”

Sarah and I made our way to the room. She walked with her arm around me. In her other hand, she carried a small bag. Once we looked around the room she said, “Excuse me, Ron, I’ll be right back.” I sat on the edge of the bed and waited. I really didn’t know what to do. I felt stressed over what Ronnie had done and added to that was the fact that Sarah who I cared about was going off to start a new life. It was obvious that our meetings for breakfast or lunch would need to end if her relationship became serious.

While grappling with all this I looked up to find Sarah standing in front of me dressed in a very short nightie. She obviously had no bra on because her nipples were sticking out like little headlights very visible though the super light material. She smiled at me and did a little turn. The skirt of the nightie flew up as she turned and her bare flash was visible underneath. “You like?” She asked.

“Nope, I love,” I replied with a grin.

She took the three steps to get to me and sat down on my lap, put her arms around my neck and kissed me. This was the kiss of a woman who was after more than just a hug. My penis understood and responded appropriately. She noticed and moved aside on my lap a little. She then looked down and said, “He likes me as well.”

“Nope, he loves you as well.”

“I think you had better get rid of these clothes,” she said as she unbuttoned my shirt. She rubbed her soft hands across my chest running her little fingers through the red hair that adorned it. She then pulled me to my feet to unbuckle my trousers. As she pushed my trousers and underpants to the floor my cock as hard as a policeman’s batten flipped upwards striking my stomach with a flapping noise.

“I’m going to miss him I think. Ken doesn’t seem to get as hard as you do. Shame I can’t keep you both. Life can be hard at times,” she said with a giggle while feeling how hard my cock had become.

I sat down on the bed again and pulled her back onto my lap then laid down meaning she was now on top of me. I rolled over so that she was on her back and while looking her directly in the eyes moved slowly down her body. I felt her trying to stop me but I was stronger and I continued to move southwards.

“No, Ron you can’t!”

“And why not?”

“It’s embarrassing.”

“It hasn’t been embarrassing before.”

“No, but Ken and I hadn’t had sex before. I haven’t had a chance to clean myself yet.”

“Hhhmmmm, do you like me to lick you?”

“You know I do.”

“It’s settled then.” I continued my movement slowly down along her body while still looking her directly in the eyes. She humped her back slightly and lifted her head so that she could continue to watch me. “I see you have shaved since I last saw you.”

“Yes, I did that to impress Ken. He let it slip that he liked women who shaved. What about you Ron. Do you like me shaved?”

“I keep telling you Sarah I don’t like you at all. I love you.” I had by this time reached her pussy. My tongue snaked out along her grove.

“Oh, Ron, that’s so special. How am I ever going to get along without you?” She paced her hands on top of my head and pushed me into her crotch. I felt her legs lift and her thighs tightened around my ears. She placed her heels on my back.

“You had better talk to that boyfriend of yours if you want us both, Sarah. Educate him early. Make sure that he knows up front that we have something that is too special to lose. Don’t spring it on him after he gets too involved because then he might not accept it.”

“I’ve already told him that we have a very special bond but I haven’t told him that it is sexual. He thinks that you’re like a brother to me.”

“He let you come out tonight and didn’t try to stop you did he? Surely he must at least suspect.”

“I guess he might.”

“Tomorrow when you get home he is going to be curious so he will ask some questions. It might give you the opportunity to give him a little more information than you might if you want him to become more curious about us. Telling a man little titbits as you have sex with him can allow him to accept things that he might otherwise not.”

“Is that how Ronnie got you to accept that she has sex with others?”

“Something like that. We grew up together. She matured before I did so she was interested in boys before I showed any interest in girls. We were good friends and spent time together every day. When she dated it seemed natural for her to talk to me about it. She spoke about her desires and how she felt. She didn’t hide anything from me. When she had sex for the first time she told me about it. That was the first time that I ever felt aroused. Ronnie noticed as young women are likely to and didn’t hesitate to give me release. From that time onwards, I associated my arousal with her having sex with others.”

“That’s so erotic. I can understand why you loved her and I can see now why you accepted her cheating on you as she did.”

“Yes, if it hadn’t got so out of control our relationship would have continued to be very strong. Once she became addicted to this risk taking it caused me massive stress. I did everything humanly possible to accept it but this time is the last straw. There has to be a limit to everything. I have accepted raising three children by other men but I can’t accept a fourth. If I did how do I know that there won’t be a fifth or even a sixth? I had to end it.”

”You poor man, she’s destroying you. Come up here.”

In between talking I had been using my tongue to stimulate her sex. She was very wet. I was sure from the taste that some of the moisture that ran from her was Ken’s sperm. The training that Ronnie had given me over the years set me in good stead to understand and accept being second when it came to sex. I knew that for me this was going to be as good as it gets.

As I moved up along her body I flicked my tongue across her nipples. She moaned in response. There was no delay. By the time we were kissing my cock had slipped inside her velvety smooth and receptive hole. I would say that she felt glorious but glorious is not a good enough word to describe the feeling of her. She was exceptional.

She worked hard on me and in very little time I was about to cum. “I’m close, Sarah if you don’t slow a little I’ll lose it.”

With that she increased her thrusting and as promised I coated her pussy walls with my seed. I rested my weight onto her in my exhaustion and she rolled me to the side. I looked her in the eyes and said, “I’m sorry, I just couldn’t hold it.”

“That’s alright, Ron. It was not likely that I would reach orgasm anyway. I think that Ken solved that problem for me earlier tonight.”

This shocked me a little. No man wants to hear that a woman who he cares about found another lover who is superior. During the night we made love two more times. When I awoke, Sarah was showering. I thought of joining her but decided against it, my reasoning being that if she wanted me to join her she would have waited for me to wake. When she came out I kissed her and disappeared to the bathroom.

When we arrived at the office, Jeffery, the office clerk had organized breakfast for us. We ate breakfast in silence. For my part, I was lost for what to say to her given that this may be my last opportunity to make love with her. After breakfast, I drove her home. I parked outside her unit. I looked up and saw a fit-looking man around six foot tall standing at her door. Sarah got out and walked around to my door and kissed me. It was not just a parting kiss it was the kiss of lovers.

“Good-bye Ron. I’ll take your advice and discuss us with Ken. If he agrees I’ll give you a call.” With that, she turned and walked away.



Ron looked at me. I couldn’t help myself I needed to know. “Did Sarah call you, Ron?”

“I’m still waiting, old pal. I haven’t given up yet. Perhaps she is still trying to convince him or maybe she is still looking for an opportunity.”

“You didn’t tell me what happened with Ronnie?”

“I think you know more about that then I do, Goyse.”

“I don’t follow?”

“I’m told that when she got back from the Island she went straight to your place. She was there for almost two hours before she left. The private detective that I hired told me that she was crying when she left. She filled the tank of her car and then headed southwards towards the city. I received a note from her telling me where to store her gear. She left a forwarding address for mail which was a post office address. The manager of the storage yard opened up the storage container for me but would not give me any more information.”

“Do you think that Ronnie and I had sex, Ron?”

“I don’t think anything, Goyse except what the detective told me. He thought that she had led you down to one of the bedrooms but he said you came back within a few minutes. I don’t think you would be that quick, mate so I’m assuming that you told her no.”

“Have you heard from her since then?”

“Only what her mum has told me. She told me that I should drop the kids off at her place each Monday, Wednesday and Friday afternoon so that Ronnie can talk to them by phone. I asked her mum did Ronnie leave me for someone else. Her reply was no. She intends staying single.”

“How are you coping now, Ron. Is it getting any easier for you?”

“I dream of her at night but then I dream of Sarah just as often and occasionally I dream of Sally as well. I’m no longer angry with her. I think that what she did was the best thing for both of us. It wasn’t good for the kids and I’ll probably never forgive her for that but as far as her and I go, she did the right thing.”

“I don’t follow?”

“Well, there was no other man. She went to the Island alone. I hired the detective the next morning and he spent the weekend at the Island. He came back and reported that other than occasionally saying hi to a couple of men who showed interest in her she spent the time alone. He was curious so he approached her table at breakfast on the last day and asked could he join her. She said okay but then told him before you get ideas I should tell you that I’m married to a wonderful man and I won’t cheat on him.”

“That makes no sense. Why would she make you believe that she was cheating and risking pregnancy when she wasn’t?”

“It beats me, mate. It leaves me with more questions than answers. I asked her mum what she thought when I took the kids over last Friday and she told me that Ronnie had told her that she did it for me, not for herself. I think she thought that Sarah and I would end up together or maybe she thought Sally and me. Who knows? Whatever it was she is not going to tell anyone by the look of it and I can’t contact her to ask her. I only had one hope.”

“What was that mate?”

“I thought that would be obvious to you, Goyse.”

“I don’t follow?”

“Well, she went to your place when she came back from the Island and left town immediately afterwards. I was hoping that you would break your promise to her once you heard my story.”

“What promise are you talking about?” I thought for a moment and then it dawned on me, “Do you think that she told me why she left you?”

“Why else would she go to see you? She knew your wife wouldn’t be there. She respected you more than any person alive today. It makes sense doesn’t it?”

I shook my head. He had told me this story to convince me to tell him something that I didn’t know. I thought back on her visit. Sue had told me that she had cheated on Ron by going to the Island with a lover. I was angry with her for doing that to Ron. If I had not been so aggressive to her she may have had the opportunity to discuss her problems with me. Maybe my response of telling her that if I ever heard of her cheating on Ron again I would tell him took that opportunity away from her.

I looked at my old mate and said, “Oh fuck, mate I’m sorry. I fucked up. When she came to me I sent her away. I took away her opportunity to tell me.”

“It’s okay my friend. I was not going to let her come home no matter what she said. I just wondered what she told you but I see now I should have meant if she told you.”

After that we chatted for a while before I headed off home.

As I backed out of Ron’s driveway I saw Shirley waiting for me in the dark near her house. I pulled up and walked down the driveway to her. I knew that somewhere in the background Ted would be hovering. Shirley put her hands around my neck and kissed me. I didn’t respond as I had previously.

“What’s wrong, Goyse?”

“I’m a bit worried about you, Shirley. Ted is leading you down a dangerous pathway. When people spend too much time together the attraction can grow to a stage where they can’t control it. Right now it’s fun to be together and the sex is pretty special. Ted, of course, gets his kick as well but how do you and I know when the time is right to break it off? You know that Ted will never want to break it off, don’t you. That decision will rest with you and I and I don’t know if I will be able to do it in a year or two.”

“So what are you suggesting?”

“I’m not suggesting anything. I’m just stating the obvious.”

“I’m not ready to break it off. I enjoyed our time together too much.”

“That’s what I mean. Can’t you see that it can’t go on forever? Sooner or later it has to end. When that time comes how will you agree to end it if you can’t let go now?”

“So what do you suggest? Do you want to walk away from me?”

By this time I was aware that Ted could hear us talking. When we first started he was out of earshot but as we talked I saw him move closer in the dark so that he could hear. “We have a date booked for next month to make sure that my seed is effective. If it doesn’t take by then it will never take so I suggest that next month’s date be our separation celebration.”

“Alright, if that’s what you want.”

“What I want is to continue to spend time with you but if I were to agree to that then Ted may well lose you. I’m just getting too involved Shirley and I think you are too.”

“Yes, you’re probably right. Ted will be disappointed.”

“Ted will live with it. What follows has me worried the most.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Ted is going to keep pushing you on to other men, Shirley. You have to stand up to him and take control. Not all men will want to walk away if they get too close to you. You are going to have to be strong.”

“That’s why you and I shouldn’t end it, Goyse. As Ronnie said, you can be trusted.”

“Sorry, mate but I’m not in a stable enough position at home to keep doing this. I have to end it for Ted’s sake and yours. I had better go now. I’ll talk to you before our next date. See you, Honey.”

She threw her arms around my neck. As she released me her hand travelled down to my groin and she gave me a rub. “Ted was hoping that we could have sex before you left. He will be disappointed.”

“He’ll have to get used to it,” I said as my hand went to her crotch. She had no panties on and my fingers quickly sought out her slit. I saw her mouth open as my finger reached her wetness. I slid them in and out of her several times. I felt her weight pull on me as she opened her legs to make my access easier.

“Oh fuck, that feels good,” she sighed. I felt her undoing the buckle on my belt. I didn’t resist. In the background, I saw Ted lift his head higher so that he could get a better view. It was dark with only a little light so no matter how close he got he was not going to see much. I thought about it. Should I go home or should I stay?

“Shirley, perhaps the three of us should go up to your bedroom. Ted can’t see what he wants to here. You are doing this for Ted aren’t you?”

“No, I’m doing this for you and me. Ted’s sick mind just happens to profit from it. Come on.”

“Not so quick." I turned towards where I had last seen movement. “Ted, we are going up to the bedroom in a few minutes. I don’t want to see you but I have no objection if you happen to see us. Do you understand?”

A little squeaky voice barely identifiable as Ted’s normal gruff voice came back from the darkness, “Yea, I understand.” In the darkness I saw movement on the stairway, a flash of light as the door opened and shut followed by footsteps above us.

“Give him a moment, Shirley and then we’ll go up.”

“You’re going to let him watch us?”

“That’s what it’s all about, isn’t it.”

“It may be about that for him but not for me.”

“Yes, I know that’s what’s starting to worry me.”

“You like it don’t you?”

“Yes, a little bit too much. I like it so much I don’t want to go home but I have to Shirley. I have to keep going home because I have kids to worry about and so have you.”

“Life should be simpler, shouldn’t it? Why is it that society can’t accept that a woman can have two lovers or more if she wants to?”

“I don’t think it is the society that we have to worry about. If Sue knew about us she would come looking for you immediately after she cut my balls out.”

“But she cheats on you all the time?”

“Yep, she has one rule for her and another for me. That’s the world she lives in. Come on lets go.”

Shirley led me upstairs to her bedroom. There was no sign of Ted but I knew that he would be watching from somewhere. It was hard to resist looking around to try to find where he was hiding. Shirley must have detected it because she said quietly, “I’m here, Goyse not in the wardrobe.”

We were sitting on the edge of the bed facing towards the dark walk-in robe. Rather than sit on the nearest side of the bed Shirley had led me round to that side. She must have suspected that Ted was in there somewhere. As she had walked past the light switch she had dimmed the lights. I expected that it was so that I would not be able to see Ted.

I turned towards her and we kissed. I placed my hand on her thigh lifting the edge of her nightie as I did so. I expected that if Ted was watching from where I thought he would be he would see her bare pussy. Shirley had helped by spreading her legs either as an invitation for me or she suspected what I was up to. I stroked her upper leg while working my way gradually toward her crotch.

Shirley leant in harder towards me this lifted her left cheek of her but off the bed. I pulled her towards me. She then reached down and undone my trousers once more. I stood to allow her to slip them down to the floor. I then lifted my shirt over my head leaving me naked. Shirley watched me. Before I could sit once more she stood up and pulled her nightie over her head. We were both naked.

I took her into my arms and we kissed. I made sure that there was some daylight between us and we stood side on to Ted’s suspected hiding place to allow him to see my cock pushed up against her stomach. We kissed again and I felt Shirley take my cock into her hand. She then dropped to her knees and placed my cock into her mouth. This was not something that she had done before so I knew that it was for Ted’s benefit. All the time that she mouthed me her stare was fixed on my face. She was teasing him.

I lifted her to her feet and embraced her tightly to my body. I then bent my knees so that the head of my cock was below her pussy and very slowly lifted upwards. I felt her open her legs to allow my cock to engage with her slit. Once in contact, she humped her back and I felt her wriggle from side to side so that the head of my cock penetrated her. I then turned us so that her back was towards the robe. I saw movement so I knew that Ted was in fact inside the walk-in. Shirley knew what I was doing and worked with me by spreading her legs wider, placing her heels on my back allowing Ted to see that I had penetrated her.

I started to move very slowly in then out of her. It was then that I heard a slight noise like a moan. Shirley pulled her head back slightly and smiled at me. She seemed to be enjoying teasing her husband. She whispered quietly in my ear. “He’s watching us isn’t he?”

“Yep, he’s right behind you.”

“Oh fuck, that’s turns me on. You’re fucking me and he’s watching us. How close is he?”

I peered over her shoulder. I could see him quite clearly now that he had come forward almost into the bedroom. “He’s about five feet away from your backside.”

“Oh fuck, I think I’m going to cum.”

I quickened my pace just a little bit. Her breathing was becoming irregular. She placed her head on my shoulder and closed her eyes. I could feel little shudders going through her body. She opened her mouth and started to bite down on my shoulder.

“Oh Goyse, oh Goyse, You feel so good inside me, I’m going to cum.” She bit down harder on me. “I’m cumming, oh God, I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m cumming. Goyse fuck me, fuck my little cunt, Ooooohhhhn GGGooooodddd.”

I felt her body start to relax as her moment of pleasure passed. Her legs were like jelly. She was suspended by my arms and my cock. I was wet from my crotch to my ankles. I backed slowly towards the bed. With my but on the edge of the bed, I reached down and bent her knees up and placed them beside me on the bed. My cock was still buried in her. I lay down taking her with me. I then started stroking in and out of her in earnest. I knew that I wouldn’t last long but I held on as long as possible to give Ted a good eye full of my cock pistoning in and out of her swollen pussy.

“I wish Ted could fuck me like this,” she said.

I was a little concerned because she said it loud enough that Ted would have heard her. I didn’t know what to say.

“He tries but he only has a little four-inch cock. He can’t reach my cervix like you do. I can feel him now planted hard up against it. When you cum your fertile sperm will shoot right up to where my ovaries are. If there is an egg there I’ll be pregnant before you pull out of me. That is if you didn’t get me when you fucked me at the motel.”

Ted’s groans were quite audible. I imagined his little cock shooting his seed into his hand instead of where it should of, into his wife’s vagina. There was no use me trying to hold back. I shot what felt like a cup full of my inert fluids into Shirley’s pussy.

“I love you,” she said out aloud for her husband to hear.

“Your pussy feels so beautiful Shirley. Your body fits in so neatly to mine it is as if it was moulded for that purpose. I don’t know how I’m going to be able to walk away from you when the time comes.”

“Then don’t. Ted likes you, I love you and you enjoy being with me. Meanwhile, your wife is off fucking anyone who is stupid enough to stick their dick in her. Anyone who considered that would say you’re crazy to walk away. Ted, you want Goyse to stay with me, don’t you?”

“Yes, sweetheart. That was the most erotic thing that I’ve ever experienced. Don’t stop Goyse. Shirley and I need you.”

“I guess I can delay my decision for a while, Ted, if it’s that important to you. You heard what I said earlier. As long as you understand the risk we’ll leave it for a while.”

I got up, Shirley told me to have a shower before I went home so that Sue didn’t detect that I had been with another woman. After I showered I kissed Shirley and waked to my car. Ted followed me.

“Thanks for that, Goyse. I hope you can come over occasionally for a couple of hours. No need to call, just come over. I really enjoyed watching tonight. I hope you can let me do that again sometime.”

“Okay, mate. I’ll see you. Remember Shirley’s date in three weeks’ time.”

“Yep, I won’t forget. I’ll look after the kids like I did last time. Thanks again Goyse.”

I backed out of the driveway and sped off home to my own personal nightmare. Ron may not have got what he wanted from me but it seemed that Shirley and Ted had.

goyse

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by goyse » Thu Sep 12, 2019 4:12 am

Ron and Ronnie - The conclusion

What actually happened? Where is everybody now?

Okay, so it was a twenty chapter story, right. Yes, it was but life goes on and I now need to tell the readers what that life looks like. What has happened to the key players and are there some things that didn’t appear in this story? This is about trying to fill in those gaps as best I can. I know, for some it will be boring. I can just see the comments now, "Boring, Goyse! No sex....... " but if I don't do this some might say, "Well, what really happened, Goyse? Why did she do it if she stayed single?" It took me a few months to find out but I did and it came from a surprising direction but then that was Ronnie. She was a lady who was full of surprises. So here goes.

I can’t say with any certainty what happened to Ronnie. I’ve had no contact with her since that day she walked out of my house. I wish I had because she was an important part of my life. Ron was a great friend and still is today but so was Ronnie and when you lose a friend you wonder what you have done to deserve that.

On that subject I now know she came to me because she trusted me and she thought that I was someone who would listen, someone who may offer advice but I let her down. Yes, I let her down in what may have been the most important time in her life. I would love to see her because I would like to say to her face, “Ronnie, I’m so sorry. As a friend, I should have been there for you but I misunderstood why you came to me and I didn’t give you a fair hearing.” I could use the excuse that my wife, Sue told me that she had cheated once more on my good friend, Ron but then I knew that Sue would often lie to me so I should have questioned what she told me. Like a fool, I didn’t and I reacted negatively.

Now years later I wonder if I had in fact been set up by Sue because I suspect she knew that Ronnie was not going to the Island with a man. I have spent many hours thinking about it and the conclusion that I have come to is that Sue was jealous of how close Ronnie and I were. She probably knew that Ronnie and Ron were going to split up. Was it that Sue thought that Ronnie and I might get together in Ron’s absence so she was trying to protect her territory? I may never know the answer to that besides it's all conjecture.

The next important player is Ron. It was hard for him for quite a while. He was raising three kids the youngest being just over eighteen months old while at the same time he was holding out a full-time job. Shirley and both grandmothers came to his aid of course so the kids were very well looked after. Despite that, life was not easy. He had to give up his football to handle his work, the cooking, the housework, the shopping and everything else that goes with working and raising three young kids but he did it and he did it very well.

He was suffering from the loss of Ronnie, he was suffering from the loss of Sarah who went on and married her new boyfriend and never did make that phone call he hoped would come. But what did happen out of the blue was a young girl called Ashleigh.

Readers by now may have asked, “Why did Goyse ever mention that young lady called, Ashleigh?” Yes, I know it seemed like a waste of lines in the story but it was important because about a month after Ronnie left, Ashleigh knocked on Ron’s door.

I had mentioned that she had become friends with Ron and Ronnie. I had also mentioned that she had married and the marriage had failed in about a week. It seems that if a marriage doesn’t last a certain time it is automatically dissolved if that is the right word. I had not mentioned the reason simply because at the time no one except Ashleigh knew the reason. During a night visiting with Ron and Ashleigh several months later I asked her why her marriage failed.

Ashleigh tried to manipulate to avoid the question but being the person I am I put the question to her again.

She smiled, looked at Ron and said, “I’ve never told anyone the real reason, Goyse but if you promise not to tell anyone else then I’ll tell you and Ron.”

“I promise. What about you Ron?”

“I’m with you mate. My lips are sealed. Tell him, Ashleigh.”

Ron’s response told me that Ron already knew. This is the story that Ashleigh told me.

… Ashleigh
You know that Ronnie and I became friends. We confided in each other. I initially had an ulterior motive which you might guess for making sure that I remained friends with Ronnie. One day while we were having coffee, Ronnie spoke of her relationship with Ron. It was just a week or two before my wedding. Her discussion came out of the blue and the direct way she approached the issue shocked me.

“I love Ron very much, Ashleigh but we have an issue when it comes to sex. When we first got married it was okay but it was never good. After sex with Ron, I often waited for him to go to sleep to slip away by myself to finish the job.”

“You mean to masturbate?” I asked her.

“Yes. I know that the problem is not Ron. I know it is me. In my selfish way, I spread my wings too early in life and experienced things that were exceptional. It was far too exceptional for Ron to match. Much of it was on the sexual front. Ron was there with me all the way. He knew everything I was doing because I knew that one day he would be my partner and I wanted him to know. No, maybe that wasn’t the reason at all. It was more that I wanted him to experience it with me. That’s how close we were.”

“I don’t understand why you are telling me all this Ronnie?”

“Yes, you do. I wasn’t fooled that day at the football final. I knew why you were there. I don’t know how you were there and I don’t want to know but I know why you were there. Do you still feel the same way, Ashleigh?”

“I don’t think that I should admit that to you, Ronnie.”

“Aaaahhh, you are young and inexperienced. What you just said in itself is an admission. Do you think that I can’t read the way you look at him? How severe is your attraction, Ash? Is it important enough for you to put off your wedding for an opportunity to be with him?”

“I still don’t follow where you are going with this. Is this some sort of revenge thing against me for liking Ron?”

“No, it’s exactly the opposite. I want you to tell me how strong your feelings for him are so that I can make sure that he is looked after when I leave him.”

“You’re going to leave Ron?”

“Yes, Eventually. The problem I have is how to make sure that after I leave he has someone who he can trust and lean on for support. Unless I’ve misread your behaviour and body language, you’re the one. Now start talking straight to me Ashleigh or I’ll have to get up and walk away. If I do walk away I will deny discussing this with you and there will not be another opportunity."

“Yes, I’m getting married because the guy that I want to be with is married to you. Is that what you want to hear, Ronnie?”

“Now we are getting somewhere. So if I told you that within a few months Ron will be single again would you call off the wedding?”

“I think it is too late. The invites have gone out and everything has been arranged. My parents would never forgive me.”

“Okay, did you know that if a marriage doesn’t last more than a week it can be annulled without any effort?”

“I didn’t know that.”

“Now, Ashleigh, we haven't had this discussion. The rest is up to you.” Ronnie simply got up and walked away.

We had coffee the next week and she didn’t mention it so I thought I would ask her a question about it so I started by saying, “Last week when we talked…..”

She cut me off and stated loudly, “We didn’t have a discussion last week, remember.”

I looked at her in disbelief for a while. She just stared back.

“That’s right we didn’t, did we?”

“That’s right we didn’t.” She got up again and walked away. I didn’t speak to her again other than when she congratulated me at the wedding after which she turned and walked away once more before I could even say thanks.

After my wedding, I refused to have sex with my new husband. On our honeymoon which was to last two weeks, I told him I didn’t want to indulge in sex with him. I told him I was repulsed by the thought of it. He cut the honeymoon short and left me. That meant that I was free to come to Ron when the time arrived where he needed me.

… Goyse
“So let me get this straight, Ashleigh. Ronnie told you months before she left that Ron and she would be splitting up with him and she told you that if you wanted to be with him you had to destroy your marriage.”

“Yes.”

“What about your ex-husband?”

“Well, I don’t think it really mattered to him. His parents were pushing him to marry me because he was a fairly wild sort of bloke and they thought that marriage would settle him down. He seemed to have got back on his feet within a few weeks. If someone recovers in such a short time you have to ask how important I was to him.”

It seemed incredible to me that Ronnie cared enough for Ron that she went to so much trouble to ensure that he was looked after. You would think that if she cared that much she would have stayed with him. Even today, years later, I find it absolutely incredible that she did that.

The next player was Sarah. There is really no story there. After her divorce from Gary, she and her boyfriend married. The wedding was a small one and the only person in this story who was invited was Sally. Her story is very much the same as Sally’s. Sally met an old school sweetheart and they married and from all reports, she lives a happy and productive life.

That brings us to Ted and Shirley. Did I tell you how special Shirley was? Yes, they broke the mould when they made Shirley. She would walk on hot coals if her husband, Ted asked her to. That’s how much she loves him and Ted wanted her to have sex with me and carry my child. I didn’t want that and neither did Shirley. In fact, the child part was impossible so we conspired together to enjoy a few hours a week together and use a lubricant to make Ted think that we had unprotected sex. We did actually have sex occasionally but it was the exception rather than the rule.

It wasn’t that I didn’t want to have sex with Shirley and I actually think that she felt the same way. It was just that neither of us believed that married people should be doing that. As I said, boring! Then it happened. We went out for coffee one day and she asked me, “are you sure that your vasectomy hasn’t failed, Goyse?”

“Why are you asking that Shirley?”

“I missed my period this month so I went to the chemist shop and got one of those test things. It proved positive.”

“Hey, Shirley, you’re pregnant. Come here and let me hug you.” I took her into my arms and held her tight. When we broke our hug I had tears in my eyes as I said, “Ted’s going to be a dad again. You’re going to give him another child.”

“You think its Ted’s and not yours?”

“It’s not mine I can tell you that and unless you have had sex with someone else it has to be Ted’s.”

“Shit, what’s he going to say to me?”

“He’s going to be ecstatic. Isn’t that what he wanted?”

“He wanted you to impregnate me?”

“Shirley, if you don’t tell him I won’t. Do you see that this works for everyone? I’m off the hook. Ted is happy and you and I are the only people in the world who know the truth. Don’t you want to be a mum again? I see you around Ron’s young un and lady of all the women that I’ve ever met you’re the cluckiest of them all.”

“Yes, I love kids. That’s what life is about, love and children. Everything else in life is designed for that purpose.”

Shirley and I continued to have our few hours a week together except when the baby was born. I laughed the night of the birth when Ted picked him up. He looked at the lad then turned and looked at me. He looked at the child again then turned to me again and said, “fuck, he’s mine isn’t he?”

I laughed out loud and replied, “yea, mate. Did you ever have any doubt?”

“You have been conning me, Goyse, haven’t you.”

“Nope, Shirley and I tried at every opportunity but you beat me to it mate. I guess that I’m just too slow or else you are too fast. Next time you will have to wait until she comes home before you ejaculate. Making love to her before I do just means that I’m helping your sperm do its job.”

“Now I know why you were laughing. You knew didn’t you?”

“I had a fair idea, Ted. I’ve had slippery seconds before so you weren’t fooling me. I knew I was batting on a sticky wicket.”

“I just couldn’t help it. I got so turned on waiting for you to pick her up I had to. I love her you didn’t expect me to wait until she came home did you?”

“I understand. What happens now, Ted?”

“Nothing changes I guess. When Shirley is fit enough she wants to go out on dates with you again.”

“You’ve talked about it?”

“Yes, I didn’t raise it. She raised it with me.”

“Aren’t you frightened, Ted? Don’t you worry about us being together and the way we feel about each other? Surely you must see the possibility that you could lose her.”

“No, I trust you, Goyse. Ronnie told me that of all the men that she ever met that you were the one who could be trusted to do the right thing.”

“That simply tells me that you trust Ronnie. What if she is wrong? What if you can’t trust her, Ted?”

He laughed, “Ronnie left Ron because she was holding him back. She sacrificed her life to make his better. She didn’t do it for herself. She did it for Ron. She needed something that he couldn’t supply. You said it to me once yourself we all have limitations and issues. No one is perfect in this world. Ron was suffering. She was concerned about it so she did the honourable thing. She walked away. Look at him now. He has the kids. He has the most beautiful woman and she worships the ground he walks on. More importantly, he satisfies her. Ronnie did all that for him because she loved him. Of course, I trust you. She told me I could.”

“I can’t win with you, Ted can I.”

He just smiled and placed the baby, his baby back in its cradle.

Two years later Ted was transferred for work to the city and I haven’t seen him or Shirley since. I miss her even today years later.

Now back to Ron. He was very happy with his new woman. They married and once more I was his best man. This was a different wedding. For a short time, he and I were alone at the wedding so I said to him, “what time do you want me to come over to the honeymoon suite, Ron.”

He just laughed and replied. “Fuck off, Goyse!”

It was only just over two years and two daughters later that Ron came to me and said, “I’m going to lose her.”

“Who, Ashleigh?”

“Yes, she has just been diagnosed with fourth stage cancer. It is very aggressive. They say there is no treatment. They have given her three months.”

“Fuck, I don’t believe it, I’m sorry mate. How can I help?”

“I don’t believe it either mate. We are so close. I’m closer to her than I ever was with Ronnie.”

Ashleigh passed away some three weeks later. Ron was not to go out with another woman for a good many years after that but he did marry again to one of my close friends. To find out about that read the story of my ex-wife, Meeting Ron.

So life went on. Sue continued to cheat on me. Those others around me who had partners who they couldn’t trust had all found happiness somewhere else. Unfortunately for Ron, it didn’t last.

As for me, I didn’t give up and the day did come when I found a life that is meaningful. It is a life where those around me are reliable, respectful and caring.

Today I’m happy and the only person in this story who I have contact with is Ron. We will probably be friends until the day we die. He drops in to see me every time he is near where I live. He comes about twice a year when he visits his and Ashleigh's daughters. The only subject that we don’t talk about is the old days and Ronnie. I recognized a long time ago, that subject is not one up for discussion.

lkh96
Experienced
Posts: 245
Joined: Sat Aug 13, 2016 7:21 am

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by lkh96 » Sat Sep 14, 2019 2:36 pm

Love the story.
Appreciate the effort.

GTC
Prepubescent
Posts: 6
Joined: Tue Jul 14, 2015 6:53 pm
Location: S.E. Michigan

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by GTC » Mon Sep 16, 2019 11:59 am

Another great read. Thanks for posting.

subtoall
Pervert
Posts: 629
Joined: Sun Oct 08, 2017 6:12 pm

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by subtoall » Mon Sep 16, 2019 3:01 pm

goyse wrote:
Wed Sep 11, 2019 5:52 am
Hi! Is there anyone out there? It would certainly help to get a bit of feedback folks.
Yes! This is great. But you've written so much that I've only gotten so far. But I'm not complaining about that fact, I'm eager to read the rest of it!

subtoall
Pervert
Posts: 629
Joined: Sun Oct 08, 2017 6:12 pm

Re: Ron and Ronnie

Unread post by subtoall » Tue Sep 17, 2019 1:55 pm

Finished it! Great job writing it. Really moving. Thank you.

Post Reply